Cinia Pacifica Posts
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“Thank God we got back to the hotel in time,” Lumiere said, sitting down on a couch, and letting her tension flow out with a heavy sigh. Almond was sleeping on the bed in the back, and a catastrophe was going down on London at the same time… “Not that we got back in at a good hour, considering the curfew. Oh well,” she said while looking at the lasers destroying countless lives and concrete easily beyond the window.
“Are you sure that we’re perfectly safe in here, ma’am? I mean that airship is obviously destroying everything around it. Are they hunting for someone?” Weiss asked as she looked outside the window as if she was watching a movie.
“It’s a ship that is covering the entire city from what I see… we’re not really safe anywhere. I don’t know if they’re hunting anyone however, but it’s definitely due to the war, wouldn’t you think?”
“Indeed.” Weiss sighed and sat down on a chair. “Anyway, back at the basement, were you trying to summon the mistress with your body doubles?” She asked immediately.
“Something like that,” Lumiere answered. “It was a very specific magic circle for summoning the Steel Princess.”
“And the bodies are for replenishing her form, right?”
“I suppose you could say that,” Lumiere said, never having thought of it that way apparently. “To begin with, those bodies were originally a part of her.”
“I see.” She nodded. Still a lot of things that I don’t know about my life saver, I guess the less I know, the better.
“She sure is aggressive,” Lumiere stated, “yet beautiful.” She stared at the winged being combating the large airship that tossed lasers and bombardments down at its opponent. Striving to defeat her, but failing to carry out the desired result. “Truly, she is a magnificent being…”
Weiss also took a peek outside and saw the magnificent battle. Interesting, no wasted movements, precise hits, and hard blows.
“Well, whatever the case, this battle will likely end soon. An order came for you; you are to come with me to Tokyo in Japan. You will remain be on stand-by, and keep yourself hidden in my academy. Understood?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“Are you sure that we’re perfectly safe in here, ma’am? I mean that airship is obviously destroying everything around it. Are they hunting for someone?” Weiss asked as she looked outside the window as if she was watching a movie.
“It’s a ship that is covering the entire city from what I see… we’re not really safe anywhere. I don’t know if they’re hunting anyone however, but it’s definitely due to the war, wouldn’t you think?”
“Indeed.” Weiss sighed and sat down on a chair. “Anyway, back at the basement, were you trying to summon the mistress with your body doubles?” She asked immediately.
“Something like that,” Lumiere answered. “It was a very specific magic circle for summoning the Steel Princess.”
“And the bodies are for replenishing her form, right?”
“I suppose you could say that,” Lumiere said, never having thought of it that way apparently. “To begin with, those bodies were originally a part of her.”
“I see.” She nodded. Still a lot of things that I don’t know about my life saver, I guess the less I know, the better.
“She sure is aggressive,” Lumiere stated, “yet beautiful.” She stared at the winged being combating the large airship that tossed lasers and bombardments down at its opponent. Striving to defeat her, but failing to carry out the desired result. “Truly, she is a magnificent being…”
Weiss also took a peek outside and saw the magnificent battle. Interesting, no wasted movements, precise hits, and hard blows.
“Well, whatever the case, this battle will likely end soon. An order came for you; you are to come with me to Tokyo in Japan. You will remain be on stand-by, and keep yourself hidden in my academy. Understood?”
“Yes ma’am.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Aramus headed to the area nearby that burned brightest, and the damage wrought was most devastating. Houses destroyed or on fire, brick and mortar no match for the lasers. Flames were everywhere and he could hear the cries of the dying. Wherever he looked, there was carnage. Some people were fleeing from a nearby building, and from the way it looked; collapse could happen at any moment.
Soot and dust kicked up, making it hard for him to breath and he chanted a wind spell, clearing an area around him free of any impurities. It kept the fire away, a small safe haven for himself and any he might save. He hobbled forward towards the creaking building, directing people and helping those who needed it.
With loud grinding, the building collapsed in on itself in a shower of mortar and pestle; structural integrity failing. Aramus threw himself back with a heave, barely making it clear as a huge cloud of powder pushed fast him, momentarily disrupting his wind barrier. Favouring his right side which he had landed on, Aramus walked into the flaming ruins of the building to look for survivors.
His search was fruitless. There were many corpses who hadn’t made it out of the building before it had fallen, bodies broken by sheer weight and force. He had to cover his face with a sleeve, the smog getting too thick even with some of his wind blowing it away. He stumbled through the rubble, having spotted some movement.
A family in a four poster bed. The parents had died protecting their child, huddling around her as the building came crashing down on them. The child had survived somehow, though she was shivering in the clutches of her dead mother and father. Aramus hobbled over, pushing aside ruined furniture until he reached her.
Pulling her out, the girl nonetheless screamed for her parents as he brought her away, crying in fear. Unfortunately, he wasn’t able to run while he held her due to his injuries, but once he was out of the ruins, other survivors came to help. The little orphan refused to let go of him, clinging to him even as he sat down for a breather. When Aramus looked about, seeing the survivors that managed to escape in time, he found a flock of children clinging to someone. Curious, he took a few steps ahead – the girl beside him still tugging against his robe – and found a young lady with platinum hair crouched down, wiping a little boy’s face with a handkerchief as he was crying.
Pulling herself up; she found Aramus, then looked down on the girl beside, and immediately went over to her, wiping her face too.
“It must’ve been hard for you. Everything will be just fine now,” she said to the child, rubbing her tears away along with all the dirt.
“Unless you intend to provide her shelter, Magister Valmark, shall I take her to the church along with the rest of the children?” She offered. “I do not think I can go to an orphanage now, and the ones I know are far from here too. The church is the best option I can think of.”
“Mary, yes? We haven’t had the chance to meet before, but thank you. There are other people that needs saving, and if you could take these children someplace safe; it would be a load off my mind,” Aramus said to her before crouching down to face the girl at his side. “I’ll come back for you, ok? Stay with her until then, she’ll keep you safe.”
“That is correct,” Mary replied, giving a nod. “I am sure there are other people who need help. I myself will go out again after I deliver them to the church. They’ll all be safe, I promise.”
Aramus nodded before leaving the group in Mary’s hands.
Soot and dust kicked up, making it hard for him to breath and he chanted a wind spell, clearing an area around him free of any impurities. It kept the fire away, a small safe haven for himself and any he might save. He hobbled forward towards the creaking building, directing people and helping those who needed it.
With loud grinding, the building collapsed in on itself in a shower of mortar and pestle; structural integrity failing. Aramus threw himself back with a heave, barely making it clear as a huge cloud of powder pushed fast him, momentarily disrupting his wind barrier. Favouring his right side which he had landed on, Aramus walked into the flaming ruins of the building to look for survivors.
His search was fruitless. There were many corpses who hadn’t made it out of the building before it had fallen, bodies broken by sheer weight and force. He had to cover his face with a sleeve, the smog getting too thick even with some of his wind blowing it away. He stumbled through the rubble, having spotted some movement.
A family in a four poster bed. The parents had died protecting their child, huddling around her as the building came crashing down on them. The child had survived somehow, though she was shivering in the clutches of her dead mother and father. Aramus hobbled over, pushing aside ruined furniture until he reached her.
Pulling her out, the girl nonetheless screamed for her parents as he brought her away, crying in fear. Unfortunately, he wasn’t able to run while he held her due to his injuries, but once he was out of the ruins, other survivors came to help. The little orphan refused to let go of him, clinging to him even as he sat down for a breather. When Aramus looked about, seeing the survivors that managed to escape in time, he found a flock of children clinging to someone. Curious, he took a few steps ahead – the girl beside him still tugging against his robe – and found a young lady with platinum hair crouched down, wiping a little boy’s face with a handkerchief as he was crying.
Pulling herself up; she found Aramus, then looked down on the girl beside, and immediately went over to her, wiping her face too.
“It must’ve been hard for you. Everything will be just fine now,” she said to the child, rubbing her tears away along with all the dirt.
“Unless you intend to provide her shelter, Magister Valmark, shall I take her to the church along with the rest of the children?” She offered. “I do not think I can go to an orphanage now, and the ones I know are far from here too. The church is the best option I can think of.”
“Mary, yes? We haven’t had the chance to meet before, but thank you. There are other people that needs saving, and if you could take these children someplace safe; it would be a load off my mind,” Aramus said to her before crouching down to face the girl at his side. “I’ll come back for you, ok? Stay with her until then, she’ll keep you safe.”
“That is correct,” Mary replied, giving a nod. “I am sure there are other people who need help. I myself will go out again after I deliver them to the church. They’ll all be safe, I promise.”
Aramus nodded before leaving the group in Mary’s hands.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The three were now above the Buckingham House, gazing at the sky. It was a dawn break, but the sun could not be seen due to the clouds. For some reason it was extremely cold.
Queen Victoria stood with Gungnir on her hand, as if readying herself for something. “...God be good, for such an instrument of war to exist…”
Through the clouds descended an immensely large ship. An eye could be seen, one that shined blue like Alice’s. This eye itself was larger than Hyde Park itself. The apparent battleship covered the entire sky and the clouds were hardly hiding it anymore. Of course it was cold; the sun’s heat wasn’t passing through this solid ship that was akin to a wall in between the city and the sun. The Queen and the Duchess’ mouth were opened agape as they watched the abomination show its face to the revolutionised city of London below.
Most of the Engine lights were now off, most officers of Scotland Yard hardly waking up. Only the Magicians were truly active now, alongside this airship. It was safe to say that even the magicians didn’t note this monstrous existence that descended down from the sky.
“An invasion by Japan at such a time, how could they not detect it?” Frederica asked
The Queen had nothing to say in response to the enquiry. She was speechless.
The hatch opened, thousands of cannons faced the Buckingham House. In a moment the situation drastically changed from an attempt to assassinate the Royal Queen to a possible genocide . Even a someone such as Victoria was petrified at the sight that unfolded before her. She could not believe her eyes when she witnessed all these impossibly clean and shiny black turrets facing directly at her. Threatening to put an end to her rule over the glorious Great Britain.
Aramus stared upwards at the behemoth in the sky, his mouth hanging open as he just took in its sheer size. The sheer number of gun turrets on this thing was astounding and even when he whirled around to get a better look, there wasn’t an end in sight. “Is it too late to take up the order to rest, Your Majesty? I don’t know why they bothered fighting us when they had this… thing!” He exclaimed in disbelief, throwing his arms up in the air.
“...This is ridiculous. I cannot well imagine how we’d combat this at all,” Frederica said, viewing the ship with ire and fear at the same time.
“I’d like to know the same, Sir Valmark. However, answers are not always readily apparent.” The Royal Queen of Britain walked forward with an ancient lance in hand. The Final Battle Maiden looked up to her enemy, suppressing her fear and logical thoughts that attempted to debate what sort of action should be taken. Instead, she simply opted for jumping straight into the eye of the storm to resolve her bout with the coming seed of chaos. “They have to be found out sometimes,” the Queen stated, now viewing the ship in the sky with determination. “Duchess Frederica, and Sir Valmark. I hereby order you both to stand back.”
“...If it is your will, then I may only comply, Your Majesty,” the Duchess abided by the order, and stepped back.
Aramus grudgingly stepped back as well, grumbling under his breath about Japan and their huge fancy robot toys. “On the bright side, you can’t miss.”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MerDt1OwLZ0)
Victoria walked some steps ahead, and then she leapt upwards at breakneck speed. With the legendary relic – Gungnir – at hand, she sallied up with ancient powers that the history of humanity never acknowledged; angelic wings materialised on her back and the monarch soared high with grace and speed for the sake of her people. Aramus and Frederica watched as Victoria caused explosions on the ship moments after the departure. Her wrath unleashed; circular waves of blinding light advanced in all directions, wreaking havoc across the entire ship. Countless turrets were wiped out. Many projectiles were rejected from approaching their targets. Myriad glass and steel shattered; raining down on the Great Britain, as the cataclysmic feeling and pressure from the first time they experienced that particular power of the Queen returned to the two witnesses.
In all this chaos, Aramus saw noted a peculiarity. A blonde figure he found – at the corner of eye – familiar at the edge of the rooftop. Her eyes were leering red, but somewhat similar to Alice. Mechanical? Her hands were adorned with steel and sharp claws, and her attire seemed familiar. The face, however, made him think of one person: the Headmistress.
“Duchess Frederica, I think we might have a problem,” Aramus said from where he was resting on the ground.
“And that would be?” Frederica asked. “As if we didn’t have enough already.”
“My other employer,” he replied, indicating to the left side of the rooftop. “This day just keeps getting better and better.”
“...Pardon me, but I do not see anyone,” the Duchess looked around the rooftop in all directions instead of just the left.
“Damn it.” Indeed the Headmistress had disappeared but this only gave him more cause to get back on his feet. “Be on guard, something's amiss.”
“That has been the case since last night,” the Duchess said, covering her mouth with a hand, barely stopping herself from yawning. “I must admit; I am tired, and if Her Majesty cannot stop this I’ll never get a better chance to go to bed.”
“You and me both. I would kill for a cup of tea and some biscuits right now. Should’ve had some dessert to go with that buffet earlier, something sweet.” Aramus snickered, watching the light show that the Queen was providing him with a bemused expression.
“My, do you have a sweet tooth like me?” The Duchess asked, pleasantly surprised. “I’m absolutely craving for some pastries about now.”
“I would like to say I’m a connoisseur of all foods, just that I’m not able to enjoy them very often. However, I am very particular about my cupcakes. I could use one of those little bundles of happiness right now,” Aramus said, letting loose a sigh filled with apparent desire. “What are you partial to?”
“Well, as a Magister I’d think they pay you well,” the Duchess replied, shrugging. “Pancakes,” she answered. “I happen to love them.”
Aramus held a hand to his chin in thought, nodding sagely. “A mixed one with blueberries and strawberries? Freshly made with butter and whipped cream or perhaps… with maple syrup? Maple syrup is divine, if I do say so myself. I just love to drench them in it.” He pointedly avoided talking about the pay, knowing it would amount to nothing.
“Indeed, indeed! I often enjoy ones made with whipped cream and maple syrup. However, what I love the most is the traditional style in our country; the old pancakes with lemon juice, and sugar, drizzled with gold syrup as a topping.”
“That would have been a fitting dessert for earlier, perhaps some honey scones as well.” Aramus patted his stomach affectionately, thinking of what he would eat the first thing after this ordeal was over.
“Agreed, the scones would be lovely.” The Duchess nodded, almost floating off into the world of imagination. “I want some candies from my collection too, it has been too long.”
“Perhaps when there’s a chance to, I’ll bring some of the Japanese confectionaries over. They’re a world apart from what our homeland offers,” Aramus offered.
“Oh, is that so? What kind of confectionaries do they have to offer? I’d feel a little bad for our country if I were to enjoy the food of our sworn enemies.”
“Regardless of race or culture, food was made to be eaten and enjoyed. It’s a little hard to describe but they have these sweets that come in little airtight packs that can be enjoyed no matter where you bring them, a perfect treat for any time of the day,” Aramus said, thinking of all the gummies and candies that he had eaten thus far in Japan.
“...Is that so? Mayhap I should take some ideas for my company. In case you never knew, I run a company that produces sweets of all kinds, and yes, we bake cakes and biscuits too,” Frederica said, boasting with her index finger raised.
The news made him blink at Frederica, imagining her wearing mitts and an apron as she worked the oven. It made him chuckle a little. “If it’s high-end confectionary, I don’t think I’ve had the fortune of trying it. Unlike our country, Japan’s sweets are made readily available for every income group. If you could perhaps adopt the same business model, I’m sure your profits would rise.”
“I have cheap and expensive items on sale, and middle prices in between. So, that is not the problem, I simply am getting bored of working with the same recipes over and over again. I want something new,” Frederica replied, wanting inspirations and new challenges.
“Then it would be a good chance to try them out. I’ll bring them over the next time we meet or something,” Aramus said, going back to watching the light show.
“How kind of you, I look forward to trying them out,” Frederica expressed her excitement at the prospects of trying out something new.
“No problem at all, Duchess. I’m sure you’ll love them,” Aramus replied with a smile. “I know I did.”
“Ah, yes. I’d think–”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9xUD9bxNipU)
A tremor took place and the two had crouched down abruptly from losing their balance. Looking up, they found lasers razing the city, despite the Queen doing what she could.
When Aramus and Frederica looked up, they could see the canons loading more and more power into them for another round of slaughtering. The cannons and turrets all faced the Buckingham House. The two’s eyes widened, gulping saliva as fear welled up in them more than ever. This could be their end. It seemed like it took an eternity to charge the lasers before the beams were mercilessly shot down with a screeching noise by the Japanese airship.
Aramus and Frederica closed their eyes, facing away instinctively. There was a collision, and the two looked up reluctantly.
The projectiles were halted forcibly at the tip of the Queen’s Gungnir momentarily. The two could see smaller beings with pairs of wings holding Her Majesty’s back. It was a valiant display of their ruler’s bravery and her relic’s supremacy. The lasers – having their directions now altered from the deflection – danced across the air above the city after being curved and misdirected due to this very action, and thus they landed elsewhere; harming areas full of innocent people, and the Queen gazed at these damages with grief and despair.
Queen Victoria clashed against the ship moments later, the destructive circular waves of bright light spread in all directions again, and it caused yet another tremor, forcing the two below to lose balance and fall entirely on the floor.
“...The Queen is angry, so much that the world itself quakes in fear,” Frederica said, looking down at the floor after pulling herself up. Aramus remained silent, looking solemnly at the areas that lit up England as they burned.
“Mister Aramus… let us be away. The most we may do now – is to go out and save whoever we can in all this chaos and strife,” Frederica suggested.
“Alright. I pray that the people are not beyond saving,” replied Aramus, moving as fast as he could in his injured state.
“We’ll split up, let’s do what we can,” Frederica said, and the two then went separate ways.
Queen Victoria stood with Gungnir on her hand, as if readying herself for something. “...God be good, for such an instrument of war to exist…”
Through the clouds descended an immensely large ship. An eye could be seen, one that shined blue like Alice’s. This eye itself was larger than Hyde Park itself. The apparent battleship covered the entire sky and the clouds were hardly hiding it anymore. Of course it was cold; the sun’s heat wasn’t passing through this solid ship that was akin to a wall in between the city and the sun. The Queen and the Duchess’ mouth were opened agape as they watched the abomination show its face to the revolutionised city of London below.
Most of the Engine lights were now off, most officers of Scotland Yard hardly waking up. Only the Magicians were truly active now, alongside this airship. It was safe to say that even the magicians didn’t note this monstrous existence that descended down from the sky.
“An invasion by Japan at such a time, how could they not detect it?” Frederica asked
The Queen had nothing to say in response to the enquiry. She was speechless.
The hatch opened, thousands of cannons faced the Buckingham House. In a moment the situation drastically changed from an attempt to assassinate the Royal Queen to a possible genocide . Even a someone such as Victoria was petrified at the sight that unfolded before her. She could not believe her eyes when she witnessed all these impossibly clean and shiny black turrets facing directly at her. Threatening to put an end to her rule over the glorious Great Britain.
Aramus stared upwards at the behemoth in the sky, his mouth hanging open as he just took in its sheer size. The sheer number of gun turrets on this thing was astounding and even when he whirled around to get a better look, there wasn’t an end in sight. “Is it too late to take up the order to rest, Your Majesty? I don’t know why they bothered fighting us when they had this… thing!” He exclaimed in disbelief, throwing his arms up in the air.
“...This is ridiculous. I cannot well imagine how we’d combat this at all,” Frederica said, viewing the ship with ire and fear at the same time.
“I’d like to know the same, Sir Valmark. However, answers are not always readily apparent.” The Royal Queen of Britain walked forward with an ancient lance in hand. The Final Battle Maiden looked up to her enemy, suppressing her fear and logical thoughts that attempted to debate what sort of action should be taken. Instead, she simply opted for jumping straight into the eye of the storm to resolve her bout with the coming seed of chaos. “They have to be found out sometimes,” the Queen stated, now viewing the ship in the sky with determination. “Duchess Frederica, and Sir Valmark. I hereby order you both to stand back.”
“...If it is your will, then I may only comply, Your Majesty,” the Duchess abided by the order, and stepped back.
Aramus grudgingly stepped back as well, grumbling under his breath about Japan and their huge fancy robot toys. “On the bright side, you can’t miss.”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MerDt1OwLZ0)
Victoria walked some steps ahead, and then she leapt upwards at breakneck speed. With the legendary relic – Gungnir – at hand, she sallied up with ancient powers that the history of humanity never acknowledged; angelic wings materialised on her back and the monarch soared high with grace and speed for the sake of her people. Aramus and Frederica watched as Victoria caused explosions on the ship moments after the departure. Her wrath unleashed; circular waves of blinding light advanced in all directions, wreaking havoc across the entire ship. Countless turrets were wiped out. Many projectiles were rejected from approaching their targets. Myriad glass and steel shattered; raining down on the Great Britain, as the cataclysmic feeling and pressure from the first time they experienced that particular power of the Queen returned to the two witnesses.
In all this chaos, Aramus saw noted a peculiarity. A blonde figure he found – at the corner of eye – familiar at the edge of the rooftop. Her eyes were leering red, but somewhat similar to Alice. Mechanical? Her hands were adorned with steel and sharp claws, and her attire seemed familiar. The face, however, made him think of one person: the Headmistress.
“Duchess Frederica, I think we might have a problem,” Aramus said from where he was resting on the ground.
“And that would be?” Frederica asked. “As if we didn’t have enough already.”
“My other employer,” he replied, indicating to the left side of the rooftop. “This day just keeps getting better and better.”
“...Pardon me, but I do not see anyone,” the Duchess looked around the rooftop in all directions instead of just the left.
“Damn it.” Indeed the Headmistress had disappeared but this only gave him more cause to get back on his feet. “Be on guard, something's amiss.”
“That has been the case since last night,” the Duchess said, covering her mouth with a hand, barely stopping herself from yawning. “I must admit; I am tired, and if Her Majesty cannot stop this I’ll never get a better chance to go to bed.”
“You and me both. I would kill for a cup of tea and some biscuits right now. Should’ve had some dessert to go with that buffet earlier, something sweet.” Aramus snickered, watching the light show that the Queen was providing him with a bemused expression.
“My, do you have a sweet tooth like me?” The Duchess asked, pleasantly surprised. “I’m absolutely craving for some pastries about now.”
“I would like to say I’m a connoisseur of all foods, just that I’m not able to enjoy them very often. However, I am very particular about my cupcakes. I could use one of those little bundles of happiness right now,” Aramus said, letting loose a sigh filled with apparent desire. “What are you partial to?”
“Well, as a Magister I’d think they pay you well,” the Duchess replied, shrugging. “Pancakes,” she answered. “I happen to love them.”
Aramus held a hand to his chin in thought, nodding sagely. “A mixed one with blueberries and strawberries? Freshly made with butter and whipped cream or perhaps… with maple syrup? Maple syrup is divine, if I do say so myself. I just love to drench them in it.” He pointedly avoided talking about the pay, knowing it would amount to nothing.
“Indeed, indeed! I often enjoy ones made with whipped cream and maple syrup. However, what I love the most is the traditional style in our country; the old pancakes with lemon juice, and sugar, drizzled with gold syrup as a topping.”
“That would have been a fitting dessert for earlier, perhaps some honey scones as well.” Aramus patted his stomach affectionately, thinking of what he would eat the first thing after this ordeal was over.
“Agreed, the scones would be lovely.” The Duchess nodded, almost floating off into the world of imagination. “I want some candies from my collection too, it has been too long.”
“Perhaps when there’s a chance to, I’ll bring some of the Japanese confectionaries over. They’re a world apart from what our homeland offers,” Aramus offered.
“Oh, is that so? What kind of confectionaries do they have to offer? I’d feel a little bad for our country if I were to enjoy the food of our sworn enemies.”
“Regardless of race or culture, food was made to be eaten and enjoyed. It’s a little hard to describe but they have these sweets that come in little airtight packs that can be enjoyed no matter where you bring them, a perfect treat for any time of the day,” Aramus said, thinking of all the gummies and candies that he had eaten thus far in Japan.
“...Is that so? Mayhap I should take some ideas for my company. In case you never knew, I run a company that produces sweets of all kinds, and yes, we bake cakes and biscuits too,” Frederica said, boasting with her index finger raised.
The news made him blink at Frederica, imagining her wearing mitts and an apron as she worked the oven. It made him chuckle a little. “If it’s high-end confectionary, I don’t think I’ve had the fortune of trying it. Unlike our country, Japan’s sweets are made readily available for every income group. If you could perhaps adopt the same business model, I’m sure your profits would rise.”
“I have cheap and expensive items on sale, and middle prices in between. So, that is not the problem, I simply am getting bored of working with the same recipes over and over again. I want something new,” Frederica replied, wanting inspirations and new challenges.
“Then it would be a good chance to try them out. I’ll bring them over the next time we meet or something,” Aramus said, going back to watching the light show.
“How kind of you, I look forward to trying them out,” Frederica expressed her excitement at the prospects of trying out something new.
“No problem at all, Duchess. I’m sure you’ll love them,” Aramus replied with a smile. “I know I did.”
“Ah, yes. I’d think–”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9xUD9bxNipU)
A tremor took place and the two had crouched down abruptly from losing their balance. Looking up, they found lasers razing the city, despite the Queen doing what she could.
When Aramus and Frederica looked up, they could see the canons loading more and more power into them for another round of slaughtering. The cannons and turrets all faced the Buckingham House. The two’s eyes widened, gulping saliva as fear welled up in them more than ever. This could be their end. It seemed like it took an eternity to charge the lasers before the beams were mercilessly shot down with a screeching noise by the Japanese airship.
Aramus and Frederica closed their eyes, facing away instinctively. There was a collision, and the two looked up reluctantly.
The projectiles were halted forcibly at the tip of the Queen’s Gungnir momentarily. The two could see smaller beings with pairs of wings holding Her Majesty’s back. It was a valiant display of their ruler’s bravery and her relic’s supremacy. The lasers – having their directions now altered from the deflection – danced across the air above the city after being curved and misdirected due to this very action, and thus they landed elsewhere; harming areas full of innocent people, and the Queen gazed at these damages with grief and despair.
Queen Victoria clashed against the ship moments later, the destructive circular waves of bright light spread in all directions again, and it caused yet another tremor, forcing the two below to lose balance and fall entirely on the floor.
“...The Queen is angry, so much that the world itself quakes in fear,” Frederica said, looking down at the floor after pulling herself up. Aramus remained silent, looking solemnly at the areas that lit up England as they burned.
“Mister Aramus… let us be away. The most we may do now – is to go out and save whoever we can in all this chaos and strife,” Frederica suggested.
“Alright. I pray that the people are not beyond saving,” replied Aramus, moving as fast as he could in his injured state.
“We’ll split up, let’s do what we can,” Frederica said, and the two then went separate ways.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Frederica ran up to Victoria, concerned, and so did Aramus.
“Are you alright, Your Majesty?”
“Mn… who knows,” Victoria answered vaguely, holding her chest.
“That won’t do, My Queen. You of all people must be checked and treated first,” Aramus chided, though it didn’t look very convincing coming from him as he was the most battered of the three. “Who knows what their powers might have done.”
“I was not attacked by… Hynek, Thomas – which was it? I am guessing one of them was an alias? – and I am aware of what Pisces is capable of, more or less. I believe I have incurred nothing more than injuries which would be healed soon,” Victoria replied, vehemently refusing any treatment.
“Alright. Still, it would be better if you were checked anyway,” Aramus said, feeling his body getting heavier as the adrenaline faded. “Hynek, huh. I don’t like him, asshole ruined my robe. How am I going to get this fixed?” He sighed, pointing a large section of his robe that was now barely held together by a few loose threads.
“Well, I suppose we should have a doctor called for. May I ask you to dress my wounds for the moment, Frederica?” The Queen requested.
Frederica nodded. “Gladly, Your Majesty, but first we must go to some place where we’d be able to find the appropriate items. Bandages, for instance,” the Duchess replied, then grabbed Aramus – with the scariest of faces ever to be made – by his robe, or what was left of it around his collar. “And you! Don’t you dare utter any such vulgar swear words in the vicinity of Her Majesty or I shall have you cleaved in two.”
“Yes ma’am.” He nodded with a sigh, looking very chagrinned. Glancing down at his robe, he tore off the damaged section with a pained look and offered it to both his superiors. “This is usable until we get some proper first aid if you’d like. Not like I can use it after this.”
“I’m not sure if it’s clean enough,” Frederica replied. “The dirt from the battlefield may not be good for dressing her Majesty’s wound.”
“I am able to cleanse the dirt and grime with my Aquam magic,” Aramus suggested.
“What are we waiting for then? Go ahead,” Frederica replied.
“I may be bleeding but regardless of the loss or blood or injections, everything will be reverted back to normal in time,” the Queen interrupted the two. “No need to worry.”
“But, Your Majesty!” Frederica protested, but the Queen did not respond.
“Alright, Your Majesty,” Aramus replied, proceeding to dress his own wounds with the torn robe. He cleaned it and the wounds of dirt with some Aquam Magic, gritting his teeth as he wound the fabric around his damaged body.
Frederica was surprised Aramus didn’t offer her a piece of the torn robe, even if he accepted Her Majesty’s words of protest, she and him both took some damage from the wave that came from the beam of Alice, but she decided against asking. Aramus seemed to have suffered more damage than her, after all.
“I shall take Her Majesty to a room and have her rest, I’d think she is tired,” Frederica suggested. “What about you?”
“I’ll probably see if I can get a little first aid somewhere then look for the members of Cavendish Bentinck,” Aramus replied, already worrying about the members of the missing family.
There was a noise, and the Queen looked up.
“I feel that we do not have such luxury…” the Queen said. “They are coming.” She then looked straight. “Are they not?”
“That they are,” a childish voice answered.
“Countess!” Frederica exclaimed, taking note of the figure standing opposite to them and taking stance before the Queen. The Queen, however, pressed her hand against the Duchess’ shoulder, making her step back.
“Your… Majesty?” Frederica said, unsure of her Queen’s intent. The Queen simply gave a nod of assurance, and the Duchess complied to her Queen’s wish.
“What do you intend to do in this world, Morgan?” The Queen enquired, solemn, her face the same as the time she was battling.
“I wouldn’t think summoning the angels again is a good idea, Guinevere,” the Countess said, seeing through the Royal Queen’s intent; her lips stretching wide to form a grin. Her grin was indeed full of malice. “You may lose an eye again like you did back then.”
“Things have changed now, Morgan. You don’t need–”
“Silence. I will accomplish my objective, and I don’t care what the magicians think of it. I wouldn’t be so low as to play the face of all the magis like you. Is that your way of mocking them? Please tell me it is. After those magicians took your husband, you still side with them? Are you insane?”
“We are people unwanted in this world, Morgan. You and I both know this. However, that does not mean that we cannot make our place amongst them. That does not take away our right to live. I simply continued King Arthur’s job. I do not think the magicians ever †˜took him out’. Arthur simply chose to wait.”
“Wait?” The Countess said, tilting her head.
“Wait till the country of Britain desires a King once more, of course. Here, in Avalon – he will one day appear, when the country will most need him,” the Queen declared grandly, spreading her arms, smiling. “And by the time that day comes… I’ll likely have passed on; satisfied with the role I have played; cherishing what good I could achieve in my time here.”
“...You don’t mean… No, you cannot be serious, Guinevere.”
“I very much am.”
“Queen Victoria – or should I say the Final Battle Maiden? – your love for your country will certainly destroy you one day,” the Countess said, and turned. “Don’t you dare die till I take out the rest of the Descendants, you goody-two-shoes idiot.” The terrorist leader of vampires then leapt off – black feathers and darkness dancing at her wake – and disappeared into the darkness.
“Your Majesty… what does she mean by that?” Frederica asked. Aramus too wanted to know.
Queen Victoria’s eyes took on a bright gold hue for one more time.
“Virgo shall come. Chaos shall be invited along with her. Britain has yet many dangers to brave,” she said, looking upwards. “However, I have no intention of forfeiting my life till my duty is done, so worry not.”
“Does that mean you intend to leave us eventually, your Majesty?” Frederica asked again, paraphrasing as she looked down.
“Who knows. Even if such an event comes to pass, I’d think both of you would be behind your tombstones by then,” the Queen answered.
“That’s a terrible thing to say to your subject, Your Majesty,” the Duchess said, smiling wryly.
“The only thing we can’t change is our life span after all,” Aramus said somewhat defeatedly. “Even the best of us cannot win the fight against the passage of time.”
“I have survived for millenias, I’d think I deserve some rest?” Victoria said, apparently in jest, smiling. “Please?”
Aramus chuckled, the action causing him to suck in a breath. “Sounds like that tea party you mentioned, Your Majesty. Perhaps maybe a trip out of country wouldn’t hurt either. Some place scenic where nobody knows us and has a low chance of Descendants appearing, yeah.”
“That would be delightful, yes. Most delightful indeed. However, I have not left this country for a thousand years, and I feel that I should not, either. I would like a tea party, however. I hear you’re good at the tea parties, Duchess Frederica,” the Queen said, and Frederica obliged.
“I’d be honoured to host one for Your Majesty any day,” the Duchess replied, giving a respectable bow.
“Good to hear. Now, you two must go and rest. I still have to do what I must,” the Queen directed.
“With all due respect Your Majesty, I will not allow myself to rest until you do so as well. Permit me to follow,” Aramus persisted. “Though that tea party does sound mighty welcoming right about now,” he added in a softer tone, somewhat as an afterthought.
“I was supposed to take you to a room, Your Majesty. You cannot dismiss us just yet, can you?” The Duchess said, chuckling. “We’ll follow you till the end.”
“...You asked for this. Come.” Victoria leapt up and both her loyal subjects followed. The path to the palace above was long. The elevator came down really low to the earth covered in machinations.
“Are you alright, Your Majesty?”
“Mn… who knows,” Victoria answered vaguely, holding her chest.
“That won’t do, My Queen. You of all people must be checked and treated first,” Aramus chided, though it didn’t look very convincing coming from him as he was the most battered of the three. “Who knows what their powers might have done.”
“I was not attacked by… Hynek, Thomas – which was it? I am guessing one of them was an alias? – and I am aware of what Pisces is capable of, more or less. I believe I have incurred nothing more than injuries which would be healed soon,” Victoria replied, vehemently refusing any treatment.
“Alright. Still, it would be better if you were checked anyway,” Aramus said, feeling his body getting heavier as the adrenaline faded. “Hynek, huh. I don’t like him, asshole ruined my robe. How am I going to get this fixed?” He sighed, pointing a large section of his robe that was now barely held together by a few loose threads.
“Well, I suppose we should have a doctor called for. May I ask you to dress my wounds for the moment, Frederica?” The Queen requested.
Frederica nodded. “Gladly, Your Majesty, but first we must go to some place where we’d be able to find the appropriate items. Bandages, for instance,” the Duchess replied, then grabbed Aramus – with the scariest of faces ever to be made – by his robe, or what was left of it around his collar. “And you! Don’t you dare utter any such vulgar swear words in the vicinity of Her Majesty or I shall have you cleaved in two.”
“Yes ma’am.” He nodded with a sigh, looking very chagrinned. Glancing down at his robe, he tore off the damaged section with a pained look and offered it to both his superiors. “This is usable until we get some proper first aid if you’d like. Not like I can use it after this.”
“I’m not sure if it’s clean enough,” Frederica replied. “The dirt from the battlefield may not be good for dressing her Majesty’s wound.”
“I am able to cleanse the dirt and grime with my Aquam magic,” Aramus suggested.
“What are we waiting for then? Go ahead,” Frederica replied.
“I may be bleeding but regardless of the loss or blood or injections, everything will be reverted back to normal in time,” the Queen interrupted the two. “No need to worry.”
“But, Your Majesty!” Frederica protested, but the Queen did not respond.
“Alright, Your Majesty,” Aramus replied, proceeding to dress his own wounds with the torn robe. He cleaned it and the wounds of dirt with some Aquam Magic, gritting his teeth as he wound the fabric around his damaged body.
Frederica was surprised Aramus didn’t offer her a piece of the torn robe, even if he accepted Her Majesty’s words of protest, she and him both took some damage from the wave that came from the beam of Alice, but she decided against asking. Aramus seemed to have suffered more damage than her, after all.
“I shall take Her Majesty to a room and have her rest, I’d think she is tired,” Frederica suggested. “What about you?”
“I’ll probably see if I can get a little first aid somewhere then look for the members of Cavendish Bentinck,” Aramus replied, already worrying about the members of the missing family.
There was a noise, and the Queen looked up.
“I feel that we do not have such luxury…” the Queen said. “They are coming.” She then looked straight. “Are they not?”
“That they are,” a childish voice answered.
“Countess!” Frederica exclaimed, taking note of the figure standing opposite to them and taking stance before the Queen. The Queen, however, pressed her hand against the Duchess’ shoulder, making her step back.
“Your… Majesty?” Frederica said, unsure of her Queen’s intent. The Queen simply gave a nod of assurance, and the Duchess complied to her Queen’s wish.
“What do you intend to do in this world, Morgan?” The Queen enquired, solemn, her face the same as the time she was battling.
“I wouldn’t think summoning the angels again is a good idea, Guinevere,” the Countess said, seeing through the Royal Queen’s intent; her lips stretching wide to form a grin. Her grin was indeed full of malice. “You may lose an eye again like you did back then.”
“Things have changed now, Morgan. You don’t need–”
“Silence. I will accomplish my objective, and I don’t care what the magicians think of it. I wouldn’t be so low as to play the face of all the magis like you. Is that your way of mocking them? Please tell me it is. After those magicians took your husband, you still side with them? Are you insane?”
“We are people unwanted in this world, Morgan. You and I both know this. However, that does not mean that we cannot make our place amongst them. That does not take away our right to live. I simply continued King Arthur’s job. I do not think the magicians ever †˜took him out’. Arthur simply chose to wait.”
“Wait?” The Countess said, tilting her head.
“Wait till the country of Britain desires a King once more, of course. Here, in Avalon – he will one day appear, when the country will most need him,” the Queen declared grandly, spreading her arms, smiling. “And by the time that day comes… I’ll likely have passed on; satisfied with the role I have played; cherishing what good I could achieve in my time here.”
“...You don’t mean… No, you cannot be serious, Guinevere.”
“I very much am.”
“Queen Victoria – or should I say the Final Battle Maiden? – your love for your country will certainly destroy you one day,” the Countess said, and turned. “Don’t you dare die till I take out the rest of the Descendants, you goody-two-shoes idiot.” The terrorist leader of vampires then leapt off – black feathers and darkness dancing at her wake – and disappeared into the darkness.
“Your Majesty… what does she mean by that?” Frederica asked. Aramus too wanted to know.
Queen Victoria’s eyes took on a bright gold hue for one more time.
“Virgo shall come. Chaos shall be invited along with her. Britain has yet many dangers to brave,” she said, looking upwards. “However, I have no intention of forfeiting my life till my duty is done, so worry not.”
“Does that mean you intend to leave us eventually, your Majesty?” Frederica asked again, paraphrasing as she looked down.
“Who knows. Even if such an event comes to pass, I’d think both of you would be behind your tombstones by then,” the Queen answered.
“That’s a terrible thing to say to your subject, Your Majesty,” the Duchess said, smiling wryly.
“The only thing we can’t change is our life span after all,” Aramus said somewhat defeatedly. “Even the best of us cannot win the fight against the passage of time.”
“I have survived for millenias, I’d think I deserve some rest?” Victoria said, apparently in jest, smiling. “Please?”
Aramus chuckled, the action causing him to suck in a breath. “Sounds like that tea party you mentioned, Your Majesty. Perhaps maybe a trip out of country wouldn’t hurt either. Some place scenic where nobody knows us and has a low chance of Descendants appearing, yeah.”
“That would be delightful, yes. Most delightful indeed. However, I have not left this country for a thousand years, and I feel that I should not, either. I would like a tea party, however. I hear you’re good at the tea parties, Duchess Frederica,” the Queen said, and Frederica obliged.
“I’d be honoured to host one for Your Majesty any day,” the Duchess replied, giving a respectable bow.
“Good to hear. Now, you two must go and rest. I still have to do what I must,” the Queen directed.
“With all due respect Your Majesty, I will not allow myself to rest until you do so as well. Permit me to follow,” Aramus persisted. “Though that tea party does sound mighty welcoming right about now,” he added in a softer tone, somewhat as an afterthought.
“I was supposed to take you to a room, Your Majesty. You cannot dismiss us just yet, can you?” The Duchess said, chuckling. “We’ll follow you till the end.”
“...You asked for this. Come.” Victoria leapt up and both her loyal subjects followed. The path to the palace above was long. The elevator came down really low to the earth covered in machinations.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sKCET7nfUgI)
“O heavens… I call upon your aid.” Victoria joined her palms into a clap. The angels, equipped themselves with blades instead of trumpets, struck mercilessly upon Hynek and Alice repeatedly. Each strike apparently injured them greatly. They could hardly defend.
The Queen then raised her arm as the angels retreated, and a lance formed before dropping onto her palm.
Hynek got up, calling upon the blessings of his spirits. Alice too, recovered, a sphere of light forming around her. They were starting to get serious, calling upon their spirits for aid. The Queen could see the insignia of Pisces and Gemini. The battle was yet to begin in its entirety.
“Mermaid of the stars, I invoke you,” Alice prayed.
“Come… spirit, grant your King your protection.” Hynek was thus equipped with a shining black coat.
“Pisces… and Gemini, I believe? Pray hear my words and retreat, your feeble strengths shall never encroach the domain of Leo. The Divinity shields me,” Victoria proclaimed, but it didn’t seem like Alice and Hynek were listening.
“I hear the voice of your heart… you desire to fight us… no, execute us. Why would you ask us to retreat?” Alice asked.
“For I am ready to bloody my hands for my country. Such is my resolve. My flames shall burn what-so-ever stands before my path,” the Queen answered, her lance facing her adversaries.
“There’s only one way to know whether that would come to pass or not,” Hynek claimed, raising his blade towards the Queen.
“Stir, Gungnir,” the Queen commanded, and the spear radiated. “Come, my chosen Magister. We go to battle.”
Aramus had stood silently as all of this was happening around him, his feeble human brain only able to take so much before he was forced to just stand there. The raw power flowing through this area dwarfed anything he had ever felt before and the fact his liege, Her Majesty Queen Victoria, was Leo somehow didn’t perturb him as much as he would’ve thought it would.
Watching her seemingly play with the other two Descendants when it would otherwise have been an impossible task was a humbling experience and he looked upon his Queen with awe. It was no surprise that when she called for him that he snapped to attention, a sharp “Hah!” his answer before moving his damaged body as best he could.
The Queen smiled before facing the two adversaries, and her eyes began to glow gold instead of her just her pupils.
“Thou art believeth thy country would find… salvation, from such actions? Ha… ha… ha…” the Queen’s voice warped with that of a different voice as she spoke. “Nay, if Victoria – daughter of mine own – could do naught but watch humans wage war among one another… what may thou achieve from murdering her…?”
“You are her spirit, I assume?” Alice questioned. “We would achieve peace for the war would end.”
“For millennias, we journeyed. Thou hath learned naught of the true nature… of this world that thou livest upon.”
“Spare us the lecture,” Hynek spat. “We have business to attend to, old man.”
“Then face thy trial. Fight. Fight for thy beliefs. If thou wouldest triumph and perform accordingly; the world shall watch… the results of thy actions. They shall watch it… burn.”
“We’ll see about that.” Hynek said, raising his arm to the side and commanded loudly, “Come,” and his other spirit had now reached him. A necklace around his neck formed, while a deep blue sphere enveloped Alice, reaching not as far out as her other orange barrier that she just now conjured. It was a barrier shining with what seemed like miniature stars, glittering and sparkling.
“Spirits… Harmonia and Eris… so be it. The results shall not change.” After this, the light in Victoria’s eyes resumed the faint gold upon her pupils, and she seemed to be herself again.
“Hynek, we can prepare while the barrier is still up,” Alice said, making a suggestion.
“Thanks, I’ll do just that,” Hynek replied, smirking. Hynek entered Alice’s barrier, apparently allowed entry into it. He started to float inside of it. It was mysterious and fun – even though it wasn’t the time for that – he could hardly feel the gravity. He wondered how Alice maintained her position at the very centre of it.
The barrier was soon lifted from the earth and they maintained an advantage in the air.
“The sphere of stars… I have not seen it in so long,” Victoria said, looking up to Alice’s protective barrier, apparently speaking to herself. “Has she learned how to utilise it to its full potential, I wonder.”
Aramus chanted an incantation, watching as a split image of himself ran off to find cover behind a boulder. There wasn’t much in the way of shelter apart from the rocks that littered the landscape and with the Queen dealing with Alice, that left him with Gemini. He slunk back into the shadow of the rock he was behind, trying to think. The Queen then raised her spear to the sky and she gave off a bright gold aura. At the same time, Aramus felt as though he could take on the world; strength and energy in him rising as they flowed into him. When he turned to look at his Queen, he saw that there was something akin to a crown glowing over her hair.
“Careful of the dust, Sir Valmark,” the Queen warned, walking towards Alice’s barrier, witnessing sparkling particles coming forth from inside her barrier. The Stardust. A fearsome attack that Alice would often employ against her enemies, this was known throughout the Magic World ever since the last Great Mage’s War. Either the Queen was fearless or she’d take the dusts face on so that most of it would detonate before ever reaching Aramus. With her spear fortified before her, the stardusts exploded, injuring her slightly even though she tried to swiftly pass by them. She then held her lance in both hands, thrust it to the barrier after leaping up to it; fighting against the intense force that tried to reject her attempted intrusion. A crack formed, but she was bounced back down to the land. It seemed like it wouldn’t be able to put up with her strength for long.
“I won’t let you do that.”
Balmung, Alice’s fabled relic sword burned with blue flames – and it formed something akin to a claw, the Queen thought – before it collided with her lance.
The monarch was pushed back. Feeling that she could not win against such force, she distanced herself. The flames of Pisces gave chase, but mysteriously, they passed through Victoria as though she was but a spectre.
Strange, Alice thought. The flames turned, coiled about around Victoria; going through her figure several times, but to no avail she was completely unaffected. What is she, exactly?
Meanwhile, Aramus found his cover shattered as Hynek’s blade broke it in a single swing. He picked the real target, while the shadow partner of his was hiding behind a different boulder. All Hynek had to do was take a guess. He kicked one of the shattered rock before it landed so that it’d hit Aramus’ face, but his opponent’s foot gave away a silver light, and he sped away in a flash.
“Tch.” Hynek now figured that this would be annoying. This speed was a little beyond his own.
Heart pounding, Aramus found himself panting behind another rock at the close shave. Gemini had moved fast, almost too fast for his Flashstep to kick in. As it were, he wouldn’t go down without a fight and chanted for Parma Magica, quite possibly the only thing that could save him if one of the Descendants decided to actually use their powers against him. He then heard a loud noise, a noise akin to when glass breaks. Aramus peeked out from the boulder, and saw Alice’s barrier breaking, and Victoria facing her mid-air. So she broke it, he thought. However, he hadn’t the time for that. With this thought, he got a numbing feeling. A premonition of danger, and his cover was indeed broke again.
“Found you,” was what he heard before he saw Hynek’s detestable smirk. Feelings of terror began to creep up on Aramus, and he barely dodged the blade that came swinging at him. Aramus instinctively flung an arm at Hynek, a bolt of lightning striking him square in the chest even as the Magister stumbled and fled with his flashstep yet again. Thankfully the time lag from the last flaststep had just ended when Hynek found him again. He could thank the Duchess later all day for having invented such a handy spell for escape. The bolt of lightning seemed to have done little to stop the exotic brown man, but there was a wave that passed by between the two, and Hynek could not pursue. Aramus felt relief for a moment. A possible respite awaited him, he felt, but he was wrong. That wave came from Victoria blocking the sparkling dust from Alice, and it spread in various directions from there. One such wave of wind carried the dust all the way to him apparently.
There was another explosion at the tip of her lance, and Victoria turned immediately, not expecting it. She only realised the dusts flowing into separate directions now.
“Sir Valmark!” She called out of concern, but it was too late, the deed was done and it was her fault that the dust was reaching her loyal subject.
Aramus turned at her cry, immediately raising his fan to direct the sparkling dust a moment too late. It ignited, and the detonation sent him sprawling across the ground.
He struggled to pick himself up. Many small open wounds and burn marks covered his body, and not to mention certain areas of his robe were still smoking. A sharp spike of pain shot through his chest and he clenched his teeth, hissing at the pain. He had probably broken a couple of ribs in that explosion. In addition to the cut from Hynek’s shackle blade earlier, his chest was burning ever more. Waving his fan weakly at the two Descendants, all he succeeded in doing was bringing up a small cloud of dust that obscured vision. The sharpness of the wind formed by Paimon’s Fan was ineffective against the Descendants that received protections to magic from their spirits. Aramus could see the man walking towards him through the dust, his sword being readied was apparent from his stance, and at this rate he was going to be drained of mana. His Shadow Partner was gone too, having lost control of the spell when he was hit by the dust.
A flash of bright light obscured his sight, and Hynek was struck with an unnatural force from above. Aramus could hardly see due to the brightness, covering his eyes with his hand. When he removed his hand and tried to look, he found Hynek laying down, the ground a mess under him. Alice was struck low too.
“Are you alright?” Victoria asked from behind. Who knew how she crossed so much distance in but a moment, but there she was, disrupting both her opponents at the same time and coming to inspect her subject’s state.
“I will be fine. There is still more for me to do,” Aramus replied through the pain, managing to stand. He looked like a wreck, torn robe and blood dripping down his forehead.
“That was undoubtedly my fault, I apologise. I did not imagine that her Diamond Dust would travel in your direction.”
Aramus could only offer a lopsided grin in reply, breathing deeply. He turned to look at where their opponents lay buried, spitting out a wad of blood in their direction. “Nowhere as bad as that at least.”
The Queen then looked to the left, and a sword sliced through the air. A dimensional portal opened and Aramus saw the very same scene he found before he was mysteriously brought to this Realm.
“Finally found you,” the Duchess of Edinburgh said, entering through said portal. Frederica lowered her wand and knelt down, facing her Queen. “I am glad to find that you are safe and well, Your Majesty.”
“How does the situation fare for my home?” the Queen enquired.
“It does not seem well, but I believe that the guests are safe. The magicians are busy searching for the vampires. It seems like there is more than one. I do not know how true the reports are, at the moment. I fought one who was breaking down the barrier around the palace, and we met the other in public. The members of the Cavendish Bentinck are missing. It worries me to no end.”
“This bodes unwell indeed… and we cannot return to the ground above, either. Sir Valmark reported that Claudia was a vampire too, so that means at least three infiltrated the event,” the Queen stated, before turning to Alice and Hynek, both of whom were already back on their feets. “I am guessing you would scorn me now?”
“I would never, Your Majesty. I had indeed intended to find out your identity, as you may have noticed, but that does not mean that I would betray our cause,” Frederica said, reassuring Her Majesty of her loyalty. “I shall confess; I believe a Descendant leading this country is far better than a pack of greedy parliamentarians.”
“Well, it is rude to-”
“You know it’s true.”
“You never change.” The Queen chuckled. “Regardless, let us focus on this battle instead.”
“As you wish.”
“Heh, don’t leave me out of the fun.” Aramus rasped, smiling at the two. Now they had one more to their number and more importantly, she was loyal to the Queen.
Alice picked her sword up. She lost it somewhere when she was hit by an angel from the heavens. The attack’s force was too strong even for her. However, she no longer opened her eyelids, as if there was no reason to anymore. Hynek had not lost his sword to the attack; he was simply down flat on the ground until the Queen spotted him coming back up.
“This sure is exciting, she packs a punch alright. Mn… the angels were quite the beauties too,” he said, talking to himself. “Alright, then I should balance it out,” Hynek added, looking at all the angels surrounding the battlefield from afar. They were somehow hard to see, but they indeed were there, singing praises of Queen Victoria. “Come, my loyal subjects,” he commanded. From under the earth; hands, heads, shoulders, and eventually, bodies crawled out.
Aramus could see some of these undead creatures’ bones, tattered clothes, and injured black skin and flesh. It was disgusting. These zombies were loyal members, and followers from Hynek’s country long ago, back when he was still a King ruling over Egypt.
“All hail King Hynek,” they wailed, sounding rather eery. They marched forward together with Hynek. The man finally looked up to Frederica, and was pleasantly surprised. One of his wives, one of the members of his Organization… but something seemed wrong. Very wrong, from his perspective.
“I suppose there is a first for everything,” Frederica commented, feeling disgusted. “You’re finally showing your real face, I see, Thomas! Or should I call you Hynek now?”
“Frederica, I understand not why you’re on Her Majesty’s side, and not mine,” Hynek said, apparently disheartened. “I thought you were one of my loyal wives. Why would you do this?”
“Wife?” Queen Victoria turned to Frederica, surprised. “...Really? And I wasn’t invited to the wedding?”
Frederica sighed. It was not ladylike, but she did so regardless. “I am a little bewildered that Your Majesty’s problem is with the invitation rather than the event itself. Ahem. Regardless, it was but a pretense, except for the time I had first gotten acquainted,” she answered her Queen, then answered Hynek, “Did you really think I’d fall so far for a degenerate such as you? If it’s a man who doesn’t even look at me half the time, why should I ever bother being your… uhh, what were they, assistants? All your wives are pitiful, Hynek. I pity them for how hard they try to win your favour and attention. You are a loveless man, despite all the qualities you possess. I will forever regret my decision to let you get close to me. I was foolish back then until I realised, that I was simply repeating my mistakes.”
“...You hurt me, but if this is how you feel, then I must say that I am disappointed. I will not hurt you, for I am a gentleman, but know that I do not like to hear my wives insulted,” Hynek replied.
Frederica shrugged, but did not reply. She had no intention to take back any of her words, for those words were her real thoughts about him and his wives.
“Are you sure you want it to end this way?” Victoria questioned out of anxiety. “I was sure that you were lonely ever since your husband passed away.”
“Are you implying that I would betray the Crown in pursuit of my own happiness? I am not that self-centered. I have almost done so and I still regret it to this night. So please, do not word it that way,” Frederica said, looking down. A sad expression loomed about her facial expression, and the Queen felt dismay that her question made the Duchess feel that way.
“...I like to think that one should prioritise their happiness above all else. However, if you wish to serve under me in expense for it, then I suppose I shall accept your aid graciously, and pray that you would feel satisfaction from whatever good that you may commit due to your loyalty. One person is never enough to bring succor to their land, after all,” the Queen said, and Frederica smiled in turn.
“I would think naught of expense, My Majesty. I am content and honoured to serve the Crown.”
“Enough,” Alice stated, her eyes closed. The deep blue energy that shrouded her seemed to be burning somehow. “Let us resume.”
Something made the Queen feel that Alice was frustrated despite her earlier indifference to almost everything she displayed.
She seemed angry, and even more serious with the fight. Earlier, she seemed confident of victory, but the moment the Queen revealed her true power; Alice was pushed to the edge relatively fast.
“Halt them in any manner imaginable,” Queen Victoria commanded. “I shall drive the necrophiliacs out,” she stated, her figure giving off a golden aura. Somehow, it made her companions feel at ease; safe. The Queen being a Descendant was more reassuring than anything. She seemed to be an elder amongst these three Descendants, and furthermore – powerful – in a league of her own.
The way she worded the command, and the assurance of the undead’s clearance, it all gave Aramus and Frederica a push to the back, a sense of confidence that made them feel unstoppable; a boost of morale. Two Descendants were as good as any other opponents with Her Majesty behind them.
“Understood, Your Majesty,” Frederica responded. She dug out her knowledge of the Technique known as Muto derived from her studies of philosophy, and her knowledge of the Form that was Terram from what she knew of the Magical Realm. Combining a Form and Technique was the basic idea for formulating a spell. She raised her palm toward the man she came to loathe, Hynek. Upon her mental command, she harnessed the mana of said Magical Realm, and chanted sonorously, causing thick pillars of white marble to shot out from the ground and skewer him.
Hynek wasn’t well-versed with the knowledge of spells, so the incantations that he heard went over his head initially, and he could not predict that this would happen. Due to these pillars he could no longer approach them, but with his monstrous strength he tried to break them off to free himself.
“To think he’d try to free himself with strength alone… what a reckless man,” Frederica commented.
“Your Majesty, allow me to deal with the undead filth. You should not have to raise a hand against such abominations. Paimon and I will be sufficient for the likes of them.” Aramus said, placing a hand on his relic to emphasise his point. The hordes of undead encroached and he swung Paimon rather brusquely, kicking up a blast of wind that even gave pause to the enemy Descendants.
However, the Queen seemed to insist on taking care of this in her own fashion. She ascended from the grounds and was affixed to a position mid-air.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JXEOBvuvkG0)
“Pray, grant me passage to the stairs leading to an eternity beyond the stars and the lone space.”
Frederica watched the Queen in awe. Whatever could she be preparing to fend off all -these- undead? She thought. Suffice it to say, Frederica had a bad habit of being impressed by powerful and showy magic, and this was no different to her. She tried to snap out from this distraction, and looked back to Hynek’s general direction, and instead noticed a golden apple on the ground.
Aramus noticed that Frederica’s eyes turned as gold as the apple as she started to mindlessly approach it. He tried calling out to her, but it was as though she couldn’t hear him.
When Frederica was halfway there to the apple, she suddenly awoke, feeling a pulse of energy from behind.
“O ruler of the skies, descend, for I beseech you to bestow upon me your wrath.”
Hynek grinned moments ago, but he was quite disappointed that the Duchess came to her senses somehow. It excited him when someone he thought fallen rose back up and defied him; he wanted to make her fall for him all over again now.
“Ah! What was I doing? ...This was your trick, I presume?” The Duchess questioned, gritting her teeths, looking down at the golden apple. “Such underhanded tricks, hmph.” As soon as she thought how Hynek might’ve freed himself from the marble pillars, she witnessed that they were already shattered on the ground and Hynek wasn’t there anymore. No wonder he could throw an apple before her. Attempting to recast her spell, the marbles sprung up from the earth yet again, but Hynek wouldn’t fall for the same trick twice so soon. He parried the thorns nimbly; doing his hip, groovy dancing moves as he did so, the sight of which irritated the Duchess.
“So that your holy flames would cleanse all that is evil, so that I may purge the impurities from the Realm.”
The air around Queen Victoria began to revolve around her, and her form was brightening with every moment.
Alice’s situation was the same, except that her dark blue shield continued to shroud her. Dust and shiny particles gathered around Alice’s sword.
The Queen noted that she had been collecting such particles for some time now, readying a decisive attack, similarly to herself.
Alice’s blade shone brightly, the power of the star invoked. A large ray of sparkling stardust set forth; ripping the air apart in its way to the Queen. The projectile burst upon making contact with the monarch – who seemed to be continuing to prepare her power – and there was a large explosion of stardust mid-air, with Frederica’s and Aramus’ mouths agape from looking up to the aforementioned devastation. However, there was a second explosion, it seemed. Not being able to see properly, they could only wonder what went on inside the smoke.
A moment later, there was a puff and the Queen exited the smoke cloud with her back facing the land. She came down crashing on the peak of a mountain to the far back, with a resounding noise of a landing.
“Your Majesty!!” Both the loyal subjects of the Queen called out.
When the Queen got up, she found that there was a large gaping wound in her stomach. This would be tough to hide from her people. However, that was something she could worry about later. She had already gathered enough strength from her spirit.
Victoria raised Gungnir up to the starry sky, and called out.
“O heavens, aid me!”
Rings of light were released from the shining Victoria. These discs caused violent air currents to be released. An omni-directional attack. Everyone felt great pressure below, even Aramus and Frederick. The two crouched down to the ground as if to hold onto it, otherwise they’d have lost balance and simply fell, or maybe blown away. The undead were starting to fall apart from this pressure alone. Seconds later, they all turned to ash.
Alice took a direct hit from the rings and fell, another crater forming on the ground, while Hynek felt indescribable pain from the wave of power since he was already on the air – taking action – for his own opponent; Aramus. Despite having multiple bloody wounds, and his body burning with what seemed like white flames, Hynek dashed straight for Aramus.
How could it be that I could never hit this man? He and his damned speed from that spell, Hynek thought. He wanted to hit him at least once. But perhaps it wasn’t meant to be, he felt. After two misses, there was a chance that he’d do the same thing again. However, he realised, the magician had been using quite a bit of magic – expending his mana all the time – so perhaps he could finally land a blow.
Hynek swung his blade at Aramus – perhaps for one last time – the wind it generated far outclassing that of Paimon’s Fan, in terms of sharpness and intensity both. Even before the blade touched him, there was a vortex surrounding it which landed on Aramus first, before the steel itself cut across the flesh of his belly.
Frederica, on the other hand, backed away as soon as she noticed Hynek coming closer. If Hynek was engaging Aramus, this could be her chance.
Buffeted by the gale, Aramus couldn’t dodge and the sword cut deep. Rolling with the blow to lessen whatever damage he could, Aramus released another point blank lightning bolt at Hynek via his fist, feeling a great sense of satisfaction as it met Hynek’s cheek even as he himself was cut. From all the injuries Hynek took, this lightning burned much stronger than the last, making him wince from it.
Hynek then looked down, confused and surprised, finding a magic circle below him. Panicking, he found that he could not move a single muscle. Musical notes floated up from it, and he heard a song. Frederica was singing in latin. He did not know when she started, but it was already underway, and it was too late to escape her spell. He could only cringe. Aramus was the required distraction for her spell. Frederica leapt before him, a beam of light coming at his face after she blew out something akin to a whistle from her mouth.
Poor man almost wished she’d blow a kiss at him, but fate wasn’t so kind, and nor was Frederica.
When Aramus turned to his Queen at last, feeling safe from Hynek’s attacks for now, he found Victoria and Alice battling. Alice pierced through the monarch’s body with blue flames – before slashing at her again – who in turn poofed into a flock of feathers. Victoria seemed to have warped behind Alice just like before, and their blades clashed for the umpteenth time, thus Alice was not hit from behind like before.
Gungnir and Balmung caused a wave of energy to run in all directions as their owners vied for supremacy. The opposing Descendants rose higher and higher, dancing round and round, faster and faster, the songs of ringing steel resounding across the lands below. Eventually they met their gazes closely as the lance and the longsword were crossed against each other, sparks forming from the intense friction in between.
“How long have you governed England in this obscurity as everyone foolishly believed you? Feigning longevity rituals and undergoing ways to make yourself grow from child to adult once again to make everyone believe you were heir to the previous Queen…? You were the only Queen all along, weren’t you?”
“Indeed I was, Alice. I admit that it was my scheme to maintain my position – bypassing the concept of life and death, an aspect of humanity considered inescapable – however, I did so only for their very benefit.”
“Sounds convenient,” Alice spoke with closed eyes. She only relied on her ears. “You make yourself sound righteous, yet all you wanted was political power, wasn’t it?”
“I am not drunk for such power, Alice. For I had possessed more than enough even before I became a Queen. My mission is simply the continued prosperity of Britain. To that end, I shall take any steps necessary… that includes…”
For a moment Victoria’s eyes completely turned gold again, and her voice mixed with her spirit’s, “Burning down obstacles such as you!”
Victoria gave a spin and the blade of her spear arced, slicing through not only Alice’s arm but her shoulder, and a side of her chest entirely, making her wail in pain. When a part of her body fell off, the Queen noted mechanical wires and parts falling out of where her shoulder was previously located, as well as some flesh. Some blood spilled forth, but there wasn’t as much as one would expect.
“What have they turned you into?” The Queen enquired, grimacing at the worst nightmares human hands could give birth to, and Alice opened her eyes at last in response to her question. When Victoria saw her eyes glowing blue, she finally realised; seeing data floating about from the reflection of her pupils. “You are a marionette, aren’t you?” A look of pity floated into her face, to think they went to such extents. “They modified you down to the very source of your five senses… including your brain. You are more than just a Descendant now. No wonder they call you Geneva.”
“Indeed they did,” Alice answered, admitting, gripping Balmung tightly so as to ignore the pain. “I do not care as long as my functions are more effective than before.”
“I know not what insanity possesses your employers, but–”
“The changes they made were for my good. I do not lament them for it,” Alice replied, cutting off the Queen’s words. She would not bear to hear her opinion of her fellow countrymen.
“I see you accept your fate. Very well, I shall make note of your resolve.”
Their blades found themselves bashing again.
Alice was weakened, and the Queen used a feint to trick her before slipping past her; reaching behind her. Immediately, Victoria took advantage of the situation and stabbed her back, making her cry; the tip of the lance tore through Alice’s belly and came out all bloody.
“Stir, Gungnir.”
The round tip of the lance rotated violently, making Alice wail more intensely. Whatever mechanical organs were located there – including her stomach – were all torn and she was dangerously wounded. As if to end her completely, the Queen wordlessly raised an arm; round flames were conjured. The impact from the explosion wrought from the flames sent her away towards Hynek. With an extra helping of Paimon’s Fan’s winds, Alice fell beside Hynek, who realised that it was not going to be possible for them to win like this. The two were almost out of spiritual energy, and most of their stronger powers would be harder to materialise now.
Calling upon the last of his reserves of spiritual energy, Hynek concentrated on his twin spirits, and soon grew a pair of wings. He took up Alice on his arms, and flapped his wings, shedding feathers. Taking off the ground, Hynek took flight, and the Realm the Queen brought everyone to began to dissipate, the machinations returning in place of the stars, the sun, and the barren rocky lands.
Hynek flew away upwards – his body still half burning with white flames from Victoria’s earlier attack – from where the elevator came down from and escaped, and the Queen fell to her knees, her pupil lost its glow and it seemed like her powers were gone for the moment.
“O heavens… I call upon your aid.” Victoria joined her palms into a clap. The angels, equipped themselves with blades instead of trumpets, struck mercilessly upon Hynek and Alice repeatedly. Each strike apparently injured them greatly. They could hardly defend.
The Queen then raised her arm as the angels retreated, and a lance formed before dropping onto her palm.
Hynek got up, calling upon the blessings of his spirits. Alice too, recovered, a sphere of light forming around her. They were starting to get serious, calling upon their spirits for aid. The Queen could see the insignia of Pisces and Gemini. The battle was yet to begin in its entirety.
“Mermaid of the stars, I invoke you,” Alice prayed.
“Come… spirit, grant your King your protection.” Hynek was thus equipped with a shining black coat.
“Pisces… and Gemini, I believe? Pray hear my words and retreat, your feeble strengths shall never encroach the domain of Leo. The Divinity shields me,” Victoria proclaimed, but it didn’t seem like Alice and Hynek were listening.
“I hear the voice of your heart… you desire to fight us… no, execute us. Why would you ask us to retreat?” Alice asked.
“For I am ready to bloody my hands for my country. Such is my resolve. My flames shall burn what-so-ever stands before my path,” the Queen answered, her lance facing her adversaries.
“There’s only one way to know whether that would come to pass or not,” Hynek claimed, raising his blade towards the Queen.
“Stir, Gungnir,” the Queen commanded, and the spear radiated. “Come, my chosen Magister. We go to battle.”
Aramus had stood silently as all of this was happening around him, his feeble human brain only able to take so much before he was forced to just stand there. The raw power flowing through this area dwarfed anything he had ever felt before and the fact his liege, Her Majesty Queen Victoria, was Leo somehow didn’t perturb him as much as he would’ve thought it would.
Watching her seemingly play with the other two Descendants when it would otherwise have been an impossible task was a humbling experience and he looked upon his Queen with awe. It was no surprise that when she called for him that he snapped to attention, a sharp “Hah!” his answer before moving his damaged body as best he could.
The Queen smiled before facing the two adversaries, and her eyes began to glow gold instead of her just her pupils.
“Thou art believeth thy country would find… salvation, from such actions? Ha… ha… ha…” the Queen’s voice warped with that of a different voice as she spoke. “Nay, if Victoria – daughter of mine own – could do naught but watch humans wage war among one another… what may thou achieve from murdering her…?”
“You are her spirit, I assume?” Alice questioned. “We would achieve peace for the war would end.”
“For millennias, we journeyed. Thou hath learned naught of the true nature… of this world that thou livest upon.”
“Spare us the lecture,” Hynek spat. “We have business to attend to, old man.”
“Then face thy trial. Fight. Fight for thy beliefs. If thou wouldest triumph and perform accordingly; the world shall watch… the results of thy actions. They shall watch it… burn.”
“We’ll see about that.” Hynek said, raising his arm to the side and commanded loudly, “Come,” and his other spirit had now reached him. A necklace around his neck formed, while a deep blue sphere enveloped Alice, reaching not as far out as her other orange barrier that she just now conjured. It was a barrier shining with what seemed like miniature stars, glittering and sparkling.
“Spirits… Harmonia and Eris… so be it. The results shall not change.” After this, the light in Victoria’s eyes resumed the faint gold upon her pupils, and she seemed to be herself again.
“Hynek, we can prepare while the barrier is still up,” Alice said, making a suggestion.
“Thanks, I’ll do just that,” Hynek replied, smirking. Hynek entered Alice’s barrier, apparently allowed entry into it. He started to float inside of it. It was mysterious and fun – even though it wasn’t the time for that – he could hardly feel the gravity. He wondered how Alice maintained her position at the very centre of it.
The barrier was soon lifted from the earth and they maintained an advantage in the air.
“The sphere of stars… I have not seen it in so long,” Victoria said, looking up to Alice’s protective barrier, apparently speaking to herself. “Has she learned how to utilise it to its full potential, I wonder.”
Aramus chanted an incantation, watching as a split image of himself ran off to find cover behind a boulder. There wasn’t much in the way of shelter apart from the rocks that littered the landscape and with the Queen dealing with Alice, that left him with Gemini. He slunk back into the shadow of the rock he was behind, trying to think. The Queen then raised her spear to the sky and she gave off a bright gold aura. At the same time, Aramus felt as though he could take on the world; strength and energy in him rising as they flowed into him. When he turned to look at his Queen, he saw that there was something akin to a crown glowing over her hair.
“Careful of the dust, Sir Valmark,” the Queen warned, walking towards Alice’s barrier, witnessing sparkling particles coming forth from inside her barrier. The Stardust. A fearsome attack that Alice would often employ against her enemies, this was known throughout the Magic World ever since the last Great Mage’s War. Either the Queen was fearless or she’d take the dusts face on so that most of it would detonate before ever reaching Aramus. With her spear fortified before her, the stardusts exploded, injuring her slightly even though she tried to swiftly pass by them. She then held her lance in both hands, thrust it to the barrier after leaping up to it; fighting against the intense force that tried to reject her attempted intrusion. A crack formed, but she was bounced back down to the land. It seemed like it wouldn’t be able to put up with her strength for long.
“I won’t let you do that.”
Balmung, Alice’s fabled relic sword burned with blue flames – and it formed something akin to a claw, the Queen thought – before it collided with her lance.
The monarch was pushed back. Feeling that she could not win against such force, she distanced herself. The flames of Pisces gave chase, but mysteriously, they passed through Victoria as though she was but a spectre.
Strange, Alice thought. The flames turned, coiled about around Victoria; going through her figure several times, but to no avail she was completely unaffected. What is she, exactly?
Meanwhile, Aramus found his cover shattered as Hynek’s blade broke it in a single swing. He picked the real target, while the shadow partner of his was hiding behind a different boulder. All Hynek had to do was take a guess. He kicked one of the shattered rock before it landed so that it’d hit Aramus’ face, but his opponent’s foot gave away a silver light, and he sped away in a flash.
“Tch.” Hynek now figured that this would be annoying. This speed was a little beyond his own.
Heart pounding, Aramus found himself panting behind another rock at the close shave. Gemini had moved fast, almost too fast for his Flashstep to kick in. As it were, he wouldn’t go down without a fight and chanted for Parma Magica, quite possibly the only thing that could save him if one of the Descendants decided to actually use their powers against him. He then heard a loud noise, a noise akin to when glass breaks. Aramus peeked out from the boulder, and saw Alice’s barrier breaking, and Victoria facing her mid-air. So she broke it, he thought. However, he hadn’t the time for that. With this thought, he got a numbing feeling. A premonition of danger, and his cover was indeed broke again.
“Found you,” was what he heard before he saw Hynek’s detestable smirk. Feelings of terror began to creep up on Aramus, and he barely dodged the blade that came swinging at him. Aramus instinctively flung an arm at Hynek, a bolt of lightning striking him square in the chest even as the Magister stumbled and fled with his flashstep yet again. Thankfully the time lag from the last flaststep had just ended when Hynek found him again. He could thank the Duchess later all day for having invented such a handy spell for escape. The bolt of lightning seemed to have done little to stop the exotic brown man, but there was a wave that passed by between the two, and Hynek could not pursue. Aramus felt relief for a moment. A possible respite awaited him, he felt, but he was wrong. That wave came from Victoria blocking the sparkling dust from Alice, and it spread in various directions from there. One such wave of wind carried the dust all the way to him apparently.
There was another explosion at the tip of her lance, and Victoria turned immediately, not expecting it. She only realised the dusts flowing into separate directions now.
“Sir Valmark!” She called out of concern, but it was too late, the deed was done and it was her fault that the dust was reaching her loyal subject.
Aramus turned at her cry, immediately raising his fan to direct the sparkling dust a moment too late. It ignited, and the detonation sent him sprawling across the ground.
He struggled to pick himself up. Many small open wounds and burn marks covered his body, and not to mention certain areas of his robe were still smoking. A sharp spike of pain shot through his chest and he clenched his teeth, hissing at the pain. He had probably broken a couple of ribs in that explosion. In addition to the cut from Hynek’s shackle blade earlier, his chest was burning ever more. Waving his fan weakly at the two Descendants, all he succeeded in doing was bringing up a small cloud of dust that obscured vision. The sharpness of the wind formed by Paimon’s Fan was ineffective against the Descendants that received protections to magic from their spirits. Aramus could see the man walking towards him through the dust, his sword being readied was apparent from his stance, and at this rate he was going to be drained of mana. His Shadow Partner was gone too, having lost control of the spell when he was hit by the dust.
A flash of bright light obscured his sight, and Hynek was struck with an unnatural force from above. Aramus could hardly see due to the brightness, covering his eyes with his hand. When he removed his hand and tried to look, he found Hynek laying down, the ground a mess under him. Alice was struck low too.
“Are you alright?” Victoria asked from behind. Who knew how she crossed so much distance in but a moment, but there she was, disrupting both her opponents at the same time and coming to inspect her subject’s state.
“I will be fine. There is still more for me to do,” Aramus replied through the pain, managing to stand. He looked like a wreck, torn robe and blood dripping down his forehead.
“That was undoubtedly my fault, I apologise. I did not imagine that her Diamond Dust would travel in your direction.”
Aramus could only offer a lopsided grin in reply, breathing deeply. He turned to look at where their opponents lay buried, spitting out a wad of blood in their direction. “Nowhere as bad as that at least.”
The Queen then looked to the left, and a sword sliced through the air. A dimensional portal opened and Aramus saw the very same scene he found before he was mysteriously brought to this Realm.
“Finally found you,” the Duchess of Edinburgh said, entering through said portal. Frederica lowered her wand and knelt down, facing her Queen. “I am glad to find that you are safe and well, Your Majesty.”
“How does the situation fare for my home?” the Queen enquired.
“It does not seem well, but I believe that the guests are safe. The magicians are busy searching for the vampires. It seems like there is more than one. I do not know how true the reports are, at the moment. I fought one who was breaking down the barrier around the palace, and we met the other in public. The members of the Cavendish Bentinck are missing. It worries me to no end.”
“This bodes unwell indeed… and we cannot return to the ground above, either. Sir Valmark reported that Claudia was a vampire too, so that means at least three infiltrated the event,” the Queen stated, before turning to Alice and Hynek, both of whom were already back on their feets. “I am guessing you would scorn me now?”
“I would never, Your Majesty. I had indeed intended to find out your identity, as you may have noticed, but that does not mean that I would betray our cause,” Frederica said, reassuring Her Majesty of her loyalty. “I shall confess; I believe a Descendant leading this country is far better than a pack of greedy parliamentarians.”
“Well, it is rude to-”
“You know it’s true.”
“You never change.” The Queen chuckled. “Regardless, let us focus on this battle instead.”
“As you wish.”
“Heh, don’t leave me out of the fun.” Aramus rasped, smiling at the two. Now they had one more to their number and more importantly, she was loyal to the Queen.
Alice picked her sword up. She lost it somewhere when she was hit by an angel from the heavens. The attack’s force was too strong even for her. However, she no longer opened her eyelids, as if there was no reason to anymore. Hynek had not lost his sword to the attack; he was simply down flat on the ground until the Queen spotted him coming back up.
“This sure is exciting, she packs a punch alright. Mn… the angels were quite the beauties too,” he said, talking to himself. “Alright, then I should balance it out,” Hynek added, looking at all the angels surrounding the battlefield from afar. They were somehow hard to see, but they indeed were there, singing praises of Queen Victoria. “Come, my loyal subjects,” he commanded. From under the earth; hands, heads, shoulders, and eventually, bodies crawled out.
Aramus could see some of these undead creatures’ bones, tattered clothes, and injured black skin and flesh. It was disgusting. These zombies were loyal members, and followers from Hynek’s country long ago, back when he was still a King ruling over Egypt.
“All hail King Hynek,” they wailed, sounding rather eery. They marched forward together with Hynek. The man finally looked up to Frederica, and was pleasantly surprised. One of his wives, one of the members of his Organization… but something seemed wrong. Very wrong, from his perspective.
“I suppose there is a first for everything,” Frederica commented, feeling disgusted. “You’re finally showing your real face, I see, Thomas! Or should I call you Hynek now?”
“Frederica, I understand not why you’re on Her Majesty’s side, and not mine,” Hynek said, apparently disheartened. “I thought you were one of my loyal wives. Why would you do this?”
“Wife?” Queen Victoria turned to Frederica, surprised. “...Really? And I wasn’t invited to the wedding?”
Frederica sighed. It was not ladylike, but she did so regardless. “I am a little bewildered that Your Majesty’s problem is with the invitation rather than the event itself. Ahem. Regardless, it was but a pretense, except for the time I had first gotten acquainted,” she answered her Queen, then answered Hynek, “Did you really think I’d fall so far for a degenerate such as you? If it’s a man who doesn’t even look at me half the time, why should I ever bother being your… uhh, what were they, assistants? All your wives are pitiful, Hynek. I pity them for how hard they try to win your favour and attention. You are a loveless man, despite all the qualities you possess. I will forever regret my decision to let you get close to me. I was foolish back then until I realised, that I was simply repeating my mistakes.”
“...You hurt me, but if this is how you feel, then I must say that I am disappointed. I will not hurt you, for I am a gentleman, but know that I do not like to hear my wives insulted,” Hynek replied.
Frederica shrugged, but did not reply. She had no intention to take back any of her words, for those words were her real thoughts about him and his wives.
“Are you sure you want it to end this way?” Victoria questioned out of anxiety. “I was sure that you were lonely ever since your husband passed away.”
“Are you implying that I would betray the Crown in pursuit of my own happiness? I am not that self-centered. I have almost done so and I still regret it to this night. So please, do not word it that way,” Frederica said, looking down. A sad expression loomed about her facial expression, and the Queen felt dismay that her question made the Duchess feel that way.
“...I like to think that one should prioritise their happiness above all else. However, if you wish to serve under me in expense for it, then I suppose I shall accept your aid graciously, and pray that you would feel satisfaction from whatever good that you may commit due to your loyalty. One person is never enough to bring succor to their land, after all,” the Queen said, and Frederica smiled in turn.
“I would think naught of expense, My Majesty. I am content and honoured to serve the Crown.”
“Enough,” Alice stated, her eyes closed. The deep blue energy that shrouded her seemed to be burning somehow. “Let us resume.”
Something made the Queen feel that Alice was frustrated despite her earlier indifference to almost everything she displayed.
She seemed angry, and even more serious with the fight. Earlier, she seemed confident of victory, but the moment the Queen revealed her true power; Alice was pushed to the edge relatively fast.
“Halt them in any manner imaginable,” Queen Victoria commanded. “I shall drive the necrophiliacs out,” she stated, her figure giving off a golden aura. Somehow, it made her companions feel at ease; safe. The Queen being a Descendant was more reassuring than anything. She seemed to be an elder amongst these three Descendants, and furthermore – powerful – in a league of her own.
The way she worded the command, and the assurance of the undead’s clearance, it all gave Aramus and Frederica a push to the back, a sense of confidence that made them feel unstoppable; a boost of morale. Two Descendants were as good as any other opponents with Her Majesty behind them.
“Understood, Your Majesty,” Frederica responded. She dug out her knowledge of the Technique known as Muto derived from her studies of philosophy, and her knowledge of the Form that was Terram from what she knew of the Magical Realm. Combining a Form and Technique was the basic idea for formulating a spell. She raised her palm toward the man she came to loathe, Hynek. Upon her mental command, she harnessed the mana of said Magical Realm, and chanted sonorously, causing thick pillars of white marble to shot out from the ground and skewer him.
Hynek wasn’t well-versed with the knowledge of spells, so the incantations that he heard went over his head initially, and he could not predict that this would happen. Due to these pillars he could no longer approach them, but with his monstrous strength he tried to break them off to free himself.
“To think he’d try to free himself with strength alone… what a reckless man,” Frederica commented.
“Your Majesty, allow me to deal with the undead filth. You should not have to raise a hand against such abominations. Paimon and I will be sufficient for the likes of them.” Aramus said, placing a hand on his relic to emphasise his point. The hordes of undead encroached and he swung Paimon rather brusquely, kicking up a blast of wind that even gave pause to the enemy Descendants.
However, the Queen seemed to insist on taking care of this in her own fashion. She ascended from the grounds and was affixed to a position mid-air.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JXEOBvuvkG0)
“Pray, grant me passage to the stairs leading to an eternity beyond the stars and the lone space.”
Frederica watched the Queen in awe. Whatever could she be preparing to fend off all -these- undead? She thought. Suffice it to say, Frederica had a bad habit of being impressed by powerful and showy magic, and this was no different to her. She tried to snap out from this distraction, and looked back to Hynek’s general direction, and instead noticed a golden apple on the ground.
Aramus noticed that Frederica’s eyes turned as gold as the apple as she started to mindlessly approach it. He tried calling out to her, but it was as though she couldn’t hear him.
When Frederica was halfway there to the apple, she suddenly awoke, feeling a pulse of energy from behind.
“O ruler of the skies, descend, for I beseech you to bestow upon me your wrath.”
Hynek grinned moments ago, but he was quite disappointed that the Duchess came to her senses somehow. It excited him when someone he thought fallen rose back up and defied him; he wanted to make her fall for him all over again now.
“Ah! What was I doing? ...This was your trick, I presume?” The Duchess questioned, gritting her teeths, looking down at the golden apple. “Such underhanded tricks, hmph.” As soon as she thought how Hynek might’ve freed himself from the marble pillars, she witnessed that they were already shattered on the ground and Hynek wasn’t there anymore. No wonder he could throw an apple before her. Attempting to recast her spell, the marbles sprung up from the earth yet again, but Hynek wouldn’t fall for the same trick twice so soon. He parried the thorns nimbly; doing his hip, groovy dancing moves as he did so, the sight of which irritated the Duchess.
“So that your holy flames would cleanse all that is evil, so that I may purge the impurities from the Realm.”
The air around Queen Victoria began to revolve around her, and her form was brightening with every moment.
Alice’s situation was the same, except that her dark blue shield continued to shroud her. Dust and shiny particles gathered around Alice’s sword.
The Queen noted that she had been collecting such particles for some time now, readying a decisive attack, similarly to herself.
Alice’s blade shone brightly, the power of the star invoked. A large ray of sparkling stardust set forth; ripping the air apart in its way to the Queen. The projectile burst upon making contact with the monarch – who seemed to be continuing to prepare her power – and there was a large explosion of stardust mid-air, with Frederica’s and Aramus’ mouths agape from looking up to the aforementioned devastation. However, there was a second explosion, it seemed. Not being able to see properly, they could only wonder what went on inside the smoke.
A moment later, there was a puff and the Queen exited the smoke cloud with her back facing the land. She came down crashing on the peak of a mountain to the far back, with a resounding noise of a landing.
“Your Majesty!!” Both the loyal subjects of the Queen called out.
When the Queen got up, she found that there was a large gaping wound in her stomach. This would be tough to hide from her people. However, that was something she could worry about later. She had already gathered enough strength from her spirit.
Victoria raised Gungnir up to the starry sky, and called out.
“O heavens, aid me!”
Rings of light were released from the shining Victoria. These discs caused violent air currents to be released. An omni-directional attack. Everyone felt great pressure below, even Aramus and Frederick. The two crouched down to the ground as if to hold onto it, otherwise they’d have lost balance and simply fell, or maybe blown away. The undead were starting to fall apart from this pressure alone. Seconds later, they all turned to ash.
Alice took a direct hit from the rings and fell, another crater forming on the ground, while Hynek felt indescribable pain from the wave of power since he was already on the air – taking action – for his own opponent; Aramus. Despite having multiple bloody wounds, and his body burning with what seemed like white flames, Hynek dashed straight for Aramus.
How could it be that I could never hit this man? He and his damned speed from that spell, Hynek thought. He wanted to hit him at least once. But perhaps it wasn’t meant to be, he felt. After two misses, there was a chance that he’d do the same thing again. However, he realised, the magician had been using quite a bit of magic – expending his mana all the time – so perhaps he could finally land a blow.
Hynek swung his blade at Aramus – perhaps for one last time – the wind it generated far outclassing that of Paimon’s Fan, in terms of sharpness and intensity both. Even before the blade touched him, there was a vortex surrounding it which landed on Aramus first, before the steel itself cut across the flesh of his belly.
Frederica, on the other hand, backed away as soon as she noticed Hynek coming closer. If Hynek was engaging Aramus, this could be her chance.
Buffeted by the gale, Aramus couldn’t dodge and the sword cut deep. Rolling with the blow to lessen whatever damage he could, Aramus released another point blank lightning bolt at Hynek via his fist, feeling a great sense of satisfaction as it met Hynek’s cheek even as he himself was cut. From all the injuries Hynek took, this lightning burned much stronger than the last, making him wince from it.
Hynek then looked down, confused and surprised, finding a magic circle below him. Panicking, he found that he could not move a single muscle. Musical notes floated up from it, and he heard a song. Frederica was singing in latin. He did not know when she started, but it was already underway, and it was too late to escape her spell. He could only cringe. Aramus was the required distraction for her spell. Frederica leapt before him, a beam of light coming at his face after she blew out something akin to a whistle from her mouth.
Poor man almost wished she’d blow a kiss at him, but fate wasn’t so kind, and nor was Frederica.
When Aramus turned to his Queen at last, feeling safe from Hynek’s attacks for now, he found Victoria and Alice battling. Alice pierced through the monarch’s body with blue flames – before slashing at her again – who in turn poofed into a flock of feathers. Victoria seemed to have warped behind Alice just like before, and their blades clashed for the umpteenth time, thus Alice was not hit from behind like before.
Gungnir and Balmung caused a wave of energy to run in all directions as their owners vied for supremacy. The opposing Descendants rose higher and higher, dancing round and round, faster and faster, the songs of ringing steel resounding across the lands below. Eventually they met their gazes closely as the lance and the longsword were crossed against each other, sparks forming from the intense friction in between.
“How long have you governed England in this obscurity as everyone foolishly believed you? Feigning longevity rituals and undergoing ways to make yourself grow from child to adult once again to make everyone believe you were heir to the previous Queen…? You were the only Queen all along, weren’t you?”
“Indeed I was, Alice. I admit that it was my scheme to maintain my position – bypassing the concept of life and death, an aspect of humanity considered inescapable – however, I did so only for their very benefit.”
“Sounds convenient,” Alice spoke with closed eyes. She only relied on her ears. “You make yourself sound righteous, yet all you wanted was political power, wasn’t it?”
“I am not drunk for such power, Alice. For I had possessed more than enough even before I became a Queen. My mission is simply the continued prosperity of Britain. To that end, I shall take any steps necessary… that includes…”
For a moment Victoria’s eyes completely turned gold again, and her voice mixed with her spirit’s, “Burning down obstacles such as you!”
Victoria gave a spin and the blade of her spear arced, slicing through not only Alice’s arm but her shoulder, and a side of her chest entirely, making her wail in pain. When a part of her body fell off, the Queen noted mechanical wires and parts falling out of where her shoulder was previously located, as well as some flesh. Some blood spilled forth, but there wasn’t as much as one would expect.
“What have they turned you into?” The Queen enquired, grimacing at the worst nightmares human hands could give birth to, and Alice opened her eyes at last in response to her question. When Victoria saw her eyes glowing blue, she finally realised; seeing data floating about from the reflection of her pupils. “You are a marionette, aren’t you?” A look of pity floated into her face, to think they went to such extents. “They modified you down to the very source of your five senses… including your brain. You are more than just a Descendant now. No wonder they call you Geneva.”
“Indeed they did,” Alice answered, admitting, gripping Balmung tightly so as to ignore the pain. “I do not care as long as my functions are more effective than before.”
“I know not what insanity possesses your employers, but–”
“The changes they made were for my good. I do not lament them for it,” Alice replied, cutting off the Queen’s words. She would not bear to hear her opinion of her fellow countrymen.
“I see you accept your fate. Very well, I shall make note of your resolve.”
Their blades found themselves bashing again.
Alice was weakened, and the Queen used a feint to trick her before slipping past her; reaching behind her. Immediately, Victoria took advantage of the situation and stabbed her back, making her cry; the tip of the lance tore through Alice’s belly and came out all bloody.
“Stir, Gungnir.”
The round tip of the lance rotated violently, making Alice wail more intensely. Whatever mechanical organs were located there – including her stomach – were all torn and she was dangerously wounded. As if to end her completely, the Queen wordlessly raised an arm; round flames were conjured. The impact from the explosion wrought from the flames sent her away towards Hynek. With an extra helping of Paimon’s Fan’s winds, Alice fell beside Hynek, who realised that it was not going to be possible for them to win like this. The two were almost out of spiritual energy, and most of their stronger powers would be harder to materialise now.
Calling upon the last of his reserves of spiritual energy, Hynek concentrated on his twin spirits, and soon grew a pair of wings. He took up Alice on his arms, and flapped his wings, shedding feathers. Taking off the ground, Hynek took flight, and the Realm the Queen brought everyone to began to dissipate, the machinations returning in place of the stars, the sun, and the barren rocky lands.
Hynek flew away upwards – his body still half burning with white flames from Victoria’s earlier attack – from where the elevator came down from and escaped, and the Queen fell to her knees, her pupil lost its glow and it seemed like her powers were gone for the moment.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Weiss looked as the magic circle glowed ever more. After the first time all the clones as well as Lumiere proclaimed a message which made no sense to Weiss, she had been feeling strange surges of spiritual energy, but what gave off the most strangest of energies was the ritual before her. Apparently in its final stages, the energy it gave was actually felt by her, which was strange in itself. Descendants couldn’t sense magic as far as Weiss knew. Was it spiritual energy here too, but how would magic cause the usage of spiritual energy?
“We’re almost done,” Lumiere said, as if answering to Weiss’ thoughts of impatience. “Can you check if it is crowded in the corridors? The situation might’ve changed.”
“Will do.” Weiss sneakily moved to the corridor that they came from and saw there were a lot more people than before. Most of them were either panicked or looking for something, or someone. She then returned to her informer.
“A lot of people are searching for someone. Some of them were panicked like they saw something that they were not supposed to see. Shall we move in and pretend that we didn’t know anything?”
“Sounds like a plan.” Lumiere then turned back to the glowing magic circle, and before long a bright flash of light was seen.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=g4S9AOXxR7A&)
Weiss was surprised yet again. In the middle of the magic circle stood her very employer now after the excess light cleared. She knew that it wasn’t just a clone just from looking at her. Steel Princess wore the exact outfit last she saw, and had a pair of cold eyes unlike Lumiere. She saw her steel claws, which tore into her body countless times in the past for all kinds of treatments, including the time she was converted into android.
“Ah, we finally meet…” Lumiere said, somehow not very pleased.
“Indeed,” the robotic person replied. Her voice as metallic as ever.
Before Lumiere could say another word, Steel Princess grabbed one of the clones, her steel claw mercilessly took back what she desired from them. It was a disgusting sight. With yelps the clones felt intense pain as Steel Princess relished the ritual. The ritual meant to break a seal.
As the bloody banquet ended, the Steel Princess seemingly became more and more human. Even her voice didn’t sound too mechanic anymore.
“I shall let you keep it for now,” she said to Lumiere, who seemed close to terrified, but still somewhat composed.
“I must say you chose a bizarre spot for us to carry out this ritual. Gathering all these clones here of all places. Why?”
“You need not know,” the Steel Princess refused to answer, then faced Weiss. “Take her away. I will attend to a different situation.”
“Yes ma’am.” She said without even flinching after the bizarre sight that she witnessed. She then grabbed her informant’s hand and pulled her away from the basement. She then whispered, “I’m sorry but we must leave as quickly as possible.”
“Just don’t go so fast that we escape like a pack of thieves, we’ll leave through the gates as normally as we came in. Otherwise we’ll appear to be suspicious.”
“Affirmative.” She slowed down her walk but kept hold of her informant’s hand. “I might have some questions once we leave, especially about what happened back then.”
“You want to know about her?” Lumiere said with a wry smile.
“Yes, and the matter of trickery, ma’am.”
“We’re almost done,” Lumiere said, as if answering to Weiss’ thoughts of impatience. “Can you check if it is crowded in the corridors? The situation might’ve changed.”
“Will do.” Weiss sneakily moved to the corridor that they came from and saw there were a lot more people than before. Most of them were either panicked or looking for something, or someone. She then returned to her informer.
“A lot of people are searching for someone. Some of them were panicked like they saw something that they were not supposed to see. Shall we move in and pretend that we didn’t know anything?”
“Sounds like a plan.” Lumiere then turned back to the glowing magic circle, and before long a bright flash of light was seen.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=g4S9AOXxR7A&)
Weiss was surprised yet again. In the middle of the magic circle stood her very employer now after the excess light cleared. She knew that it wasn’t just a clone just from looking at her. Steel Princess wore the exact outfit last she saw, and had a pair of cold eyes unlike Lumiere. She saw her steel claws, which tore into her body countless times in the past for all kinds of treatments, including the time she was converted into android.
“Ah, we finally meet…” Lumiere said, somehow not very pleased.
“Indeed,” the robotic person replied. Her voice as metallic as ever.
Before Lumiere could say another word, Steel Princess grabbed one of the clones, her steel claw mercilessly took back what she desired from them. It was a disgusting sight. With yelps the clones felt intense pain as Steel Princess relished the ritual. The ritual meant to break a seal.
As the bloody banquet ended, the Steel Princess seemingly became more and more human. Even her voice didn’t sound too mechanic anymore.
“I shall let you keep it for now,” she said to Lumiere, who seemed close to terrified, but still somewhat composed.
“I must say you chose a bizarre spot for us to carry out this ritual. Gathering all these clones here of all places. Why?”
“You need not know,” the Steel Princess refused to answer, then faced Weiss. “Take her away. I will attend to a different situation.”
“Yes ma’am.” She said without even flinching after the bizarre sight that she witnessed. She then grabbed her informant’s hand and pulled her away from the basement. She then whispered, “I’m sorry but we must leave as quickly as possible.”
“Just don’t go so fast that we escape like a pack of thieves, we’ll leave through the gates as normally as we came in. Otherwise we’ll appear to be suspicious.”
“Affirmative.” She slowed down her walk but kept hold of her informant’s hand. “I might have some questions once we leave, especially about what happened back then.”
“You want to know about her?” Lumiere said with a wry smile.
“Yes, and the matter of trickery, ma’am.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Sherlock was back. Back to the strange place where he was, the steam and machinations of the underground surrounding him. Frederica was still holding her temples, but she was seemingly more concerned about him than herself.
“...Are you all right?”
Sherlock had his eyes shut. His breath was ragged, sweat was visible on his face, and his headache had returned, albeit, it was a milder pain. “I feel like I’ve just blacked out. Frederica, how much time has passed since you’ve come down with your headache? And are you alright”
“...Just now?” She said. “Did you see a vision or something? Normally one wouldn’t encounter such a- ugh, unless I go to the site, these spiritual signals will be too strong for me.” Frederica faced away from Sherlock. “You should leave, the spiritual energies are clearly having some effects on you. Either because of what I believe is true, about your true identity… or other unknown reasons. Whatever the case, safety definitely is lacking for you here, detective.”
Sherlock didn’t have much to argue here. It was clear whatever was going on was having an effect on him, and his safety was indeed being compromised, but more importantly, so was his single biggest lead. “It’s pretty dangerous for either of us to be alone, don’t you agree? Besides, I can’t exactly have you dying on me.”
“Indeed, but this is my duty, and I will not turn a blind eye to it. You must use the elevator yourself, the button lies to the wall over there,” Frederica said, pointing towards a certain glowing blue button that Her Majesty once used to have the elevator descend.
Frederica had already made it to the center room almost entirely unscathed, so Sherlock was at least somewhat sure that she could fend for herself. Leaving her behind would leave a bad taste in his mouth, but given that the alternative was to follow her and put the two of them in danger, the answer was obvious. “Fine. Following along could prove counter-productive, and that’s the last thing I will condone. Frederica, I know not of your abilities, but I expect you to survive. You’ve yet to grace me with the baking you are so proud of.”
“Oh I will not throw my life away so easily. I plan to live, that much is certain. We shall meet again, not in that messy condominium, but perhaps in my manor. Till then, farewell,” Frederica said. She drew upon her wand – a silver wand she carried – and moved it down vertically; slicing a portal before her. All Sherlock could see were stars beyond it, and a barren land. It closed as soon as Frederica stepped inside.
Well, I suppose that leaves out the part where I tail her while staying out of sight. I swear, I won’t ever fully be accustomed to magic. Sherlock reluctantly conceded. Sherlock inspected the area a bit, now noticing that he was inside something like a boiler room. He wondered why any kind of building, even one of this size, would need something that only a ship could even hope to use. He took note, but at least knew the way back if he so desired to return. The conditions outside might prove to be more critical than examining the place he was currently in anyways.
“...Are you all right?”
Sherlock had his eyes shut. His breath was ragged, sweat was visible on his face, and his headache had returned, albeit, it was a milder pain. “I feel like I’ve just blacked out. Frederica, how much time has passed since you’ve come down with your headache? And are you alright”
“...Just now?” She said. “Did you see a vision or something? Normally one wouldn’t encounter such a- ugh, unless I go to the site, these spiritual signals will be too strong for me.” Frederica faced away from Sherlock. “You should leave, the spiritual energies are clearly having some effects on you. Either because of what I believe is true, about your true identity… or other unknown reasons. Whatever the case, safety definitely is lacking for you here, detective.”
Sherlock didn’t have much to argue here. It was clear whatever was going on was having an effect on him, and his safety was indeed being compromised, but more importantly, so was his single biggest lead. “It’s pretty dangerous for either of us to be alone, don’t you agree? Besides, I can’t exactly have you dying on me.”
“Indeed, but this is my duty, and I will not turn a blind eye to it. You must use the elevator yourself, the button lies to the wall over there,” Frederica said, pointing towards a certain glowing blue button that Her Majesty once used to have the elevator descend.
Frederica had already made it to the center room almost entirely unscathed, so Sherlock was at least somewhat sure that she could fend for herself. Leaving her behind would leave a bad taste in his mouth, but given that the alternative was to follow her and put the two of them in danger, the answer was obvious. “Fine. Following along could prove counter-productive, and that’s the last thing I will condone. Frederica, I know not of your abilities, but I expect you to survive. You’ve yet to grace me with the baking you are so proud of.”
“Oh I will not throw my life away so easily. I plan to live, that much is certain. We shall meet again, not in that messy condominium, but perhaps in my manor. Till then, farewell,” Frederica said. She drew upon her wand – a silver wand she carried – and moved it down vertically; slicing a portal before her. All Sherlock could see were stars beyond it, and a barren land. It closed as soon as Frederica stepped inside.
Well, I suppose that leaves out the part where I tail her while staying out of sight. I swear, I won’t ever fully be accustomed to magic. Sherlock reluctantly conceded. Sherlock inspected the area a bit, now noticing that he was inside something like a boiler room. He wondered why any kind of building, even one of this size, would need something that only a ship could even hope to use. He took note, but at least knew the way back if he so desired to return. The conditions outside might prove to be more critical than examining the place he was currently in anyways.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Sherlock looked around, and the Duchess was no longer there. He stood upon a disc-shaped platform, and everywhere he could see – including below the platform – was a pitch black sky and blue lightning. The electricity shook across the sea of blue, adding to his headache.
“We finally meet,” the voice spoke once again. “Sherlock Holmes. The spiritual waves caused a phenomena. Interesting indeed.”
Try as he might, Sherlock’s headache impeded him from making any worthwhile observations. Instead he reactively called out to the voice, “I said… who the hell are you?”
“The Lord of Lightning, the Judge of Falsehood, the very being who rule over the symbol of Goat. I am the most glorified warrior of all time – Thor.”
“So, my predecessor then,” Sherlock said rubbing his temples as his headache slowly assuaged. “This seems like an interesting time to be meeting. I’d say it’s nice to meet you, but I don’t think either of us are the type for small talk. I’ve plenty of questions, but I assume you’ve a reason for meeting me, right, Thor?”
“Not particularly so,” Thor answered frankly, displaying little interest in small talks too. “There was a rift between us, making it difficult for communication before. Now that we met, I shall confirm your will…”
“I see, is that how it was.” Sherlock wondered briefly about the potential reasons why such a rift had been there in the first place if this kind of communication was intended to be in place, but thinking about that now would probably prove to be fruitless. “Confirm my will? I doubt my goals can hold up to a once immortal and glorified warrior, but if you must know, then so be it. I have but one goal and that is to bring justice to a woman that died one hundred forty-six years ago. Nothing less, nothing more. Though admittedly, chasing this case down has gotten me into a fair bit more than I initially bargained for.”
“Mn, speaking tires me,” Thor said. A sigh was heard from somewhere. “I shall procure a proxy from the Great Flow.” There was a strange noise and soon a table formed before Sherlock, as well as a pair of chairs on opposite ends.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vWZs5POCp0I)
The electricity from afar convoluted behind the table and a solid human form was created. A miraculous sight indeed. A woman clad in wine red gown appeared. Seemingly a caucasian, her hair was light blonde and her eyes blue, as blue as the lightning.
“So you are the latest host,” she said, her voice faint. She ushered towards the chair beside Sherlock, making an offer, as she sat down herself. “Greetings, I am the Thunder Empress. Your previous, if you follow.”
The current flow of things didn’t exactly make sense to begin with, but Sherlock took a seat regardless. “I see. Greetings Thunder Empress. You have a message from Thor?”
“Well, he finds it fun to speak through the tongue of others, apparently.” The Empress sighed as she replied. “On to the topic, then: you said you wish to bring justice to a woman. I must enquire then: why?”
Despite the obvious and inevitable question, Sherlock sank deep into thought, Why? Why did I want to end Olivia’s case so badly again...? Had time chipped away at his reasoning? Had his obsession eventually become a mindless habitual struggle? Sherlock searched deep within himself for a reason, a reason for his conviction. Was it a passion born just from a sense of justice, or a desire for life to make sense? Was it because she was like his family, a person who’d taught him almost everything in life? No, none of those thoughts hit the mark, it was something else, something more basic, but he struggled to find the right words.
Thoughtlessly, Sherlock said aloud, “It’s because I loved her.” Sherlock immediately put on a face of confusion, shocked at the words that came out of his mouth, and with a moment of silence he began laughing hysterically. So, that’s how it is. How incredibly idiotic. He laughed at himself, he laughed at his situation, and he laughed at his conviction; he didn’t know why it took over a hundred years to realise something so basic. Justice? Morals? Good and evil? His reasons weren’t anything remotely so grand. “Yes…” Sherlock said after his fit of laughter was coming to a close. “I take it back, it’s not true justice I want. What I want is vengence. Vengeance for the death of the one I once loved.”
“Love? That’s it?” The once feared Empress laughed too. “So it boiled down to something as petty as self-satisfaction through vengeance,” the Thunder Empress commented, shaking her head, disappointed. “That is not glorious, at all. Sherlock, we’re disappointed in you.”
“As I expected. I have no intentions of lying of my resolve, nor of coercing you; Thor is the Judge of falsehood after all. So what do you intend to do with me? Glorious or not to you, my will is real, even if only to myself.”
“It is indeed real, but it is not enough, Sherlock Holmes. It is not like she will even acknowledge it, for she is long dead. You cling to a past that is forever burned off from the face of history.”
“I suppose not…” Then, Sherlock remembered what Frederica said just moments ago and grinned, “You’re right, perhaps she isn’t here to acknowledge it. In fact, a case that's over one hundred years old, I doubt anyone will acknowledge it regardless of the outcome. I’m just self-centered.”
“You will have to find a true goal for yourself. Nothing like the likes of this. Something far greater… do you think that is within your grasp. Glory, that is? You weren’t granted power so you could simply satisfy yourself.”
“What I will find, will come from my pursuit towards vengeance. My goals of revenge and your goals of glory are not mutually exclusive, and having one goal does not inhibit me from having another. If the path to glory and vengeance align, then all the better. If not, then that just means I must conquer the world on my free time.”
“If that is the case…” the Empress considered the words of Sherlock, and looked to the right. “Well?” The colour of her eyes turned black.
“If glory is a path you cannot enter just yet, then so be it,” Thor spoke through the Empress’ lips. “However, I shall withdraw my aid. If you befall danger, you will lack the powers to survive.”
“Regrettable,” Sherlock said quietly, slightly disappointed in both himself and Thor. Perhaps all Capricorns are like this. Truly the stubborn Zodiac. “So be it then, Thor and Empress. If I die, it shall be my own blood that spills. I hold no animosity towards either of you though. I thank you for steeling my resolve,” Sherlock said sincerely.
“Pfft, he called you the stubborn Zodiac, Thor,” the Empress said, snickering. Her eyes were back to normal, so it seemed they only turned black when Thor took over.
“Hmph, such are the thoughts of the ignorant mortals,” Thor replied to her with her own lips.
Sherlocked grinned, “Say what you will Thor, but I’d say we’re all a bit stubborn. I do have a serious question, though. If I’m understanding correctly, legends say you were once immortal, right, Thor? How does an immortal die? And perhaps more to the point, my previous – the Empress, how did you die?”
“I do not find myself so stubborn, however. For you are not entitled to my aid, and I simply abided by my principles that were upholded for millenniums, but I shall answer… I never once died. I am an everlasting spirit. My first host, whose name was also Thor, however, was killed by an ambush by Loki. So, how does an immortal die? I’d think even the magi of the modern had learned by now; a Descendant dies when they are fatally wounded when the time is stopped.”
Time being stopped? It’s just like back in Japan then. It’s all starting to make a little bit of sense. The common denominator between all of this is the Descendants, and if modern mages have figured it out just relatively recently, then a method must have existed beforehand, which could only mean that Descendants could somehow enact this †˜stop in time,’ or the mages of old were much more powerful. “I see, so that’s how things work...”
“I believe you’re simply ignorant due to your upbringing, Sherlock,” the Empress began, hearing the detective’s thoughts. “The spell invented to stop time to slay a Descendant has existed for at least a thousand years now. It isn’t old news, and it certainly isn’t recent, either. It is also common knowledge that when a Descendant engages another, they end up stopping time in that area. A natural phenomena of sorts.”
“Being born ignorant to magic sure does have its disadvantages,” Sherlock said while taking in the new information.
“That is but natural. It is not as though I do not know your feeling – I do believe I can sympathise – for I was but a girl in the slums in Russia when I was chosen as Thor’s host. Of course, I only later learned that I possessed noble blood, and rose to become the Thunder Empress. I suppose I should answer your question… I was – like every Descendant – murdered in combat. That cunning sly fox who controls Russia now… the administrator of the Soviets, is a Descendant who pretends to be a human even to this day.”
“Aw bloody hell, this was exactly what I was most worried about. If the one who killed you is still running amok, then there’s no telling how dangerous he can be. I feel like I may end up clashing with your killer as well as other Descendants soon enough. What the hell were you doing to warrant clashing with the founder of the Soviet Union?”
“He is a fearsome man who wears his targets down mentally, then physically, and enjoys their sufferings to no end… not that I was a good person to begin with, but I understood my mistakes by the end of my time – for that I am glad. I had to clash with him no matter what. I was the person leading the fallen nobles; the revolutionists of Russia against his Organization. You are in England, and he is in Russia, perhaps you won’t cross paths. Let us pray that it is indeed not the case, but I do think that you are in danger of meeting other Descendants. This… spiritual resonance that brought you here… was likely caused from the awakening of a different, and impossibly stronger Descendant. The powers you possessed till this meeting would likely not be able to balance the scales. For more power is usually granted by the spirit as a Descendent passes their respective trials.”
“This is… terrible, terrible news.” Sherlock pinched the area between eyes in frustration. “I don’t suppose you have any trials for me, do you?”
“I suppose after the answer you gave… you simply dealt yourself a blow to your future,” the Empress informed the worst news, shrugging. “Well, you are cunning yourself. It is not impossible to survive… for now. However, your case reeks of peril even now… I checked your memories, and something appeared odd that stirred my curiosity; why does Frederica know of Olivia to begin with? Someone from a hundred years ago, and she came to you knowing that she could bait you to work with her with information.”
That’s true, why does Frederica know? Even if your connections ran as deep as The Society, it wouldn’t matter if there were no connections. The connection between Olivia and I was threadbare and one-sided; why would she have that information on hand? Before coming here, I was more deluded and clouded even at the mention of Olivia, so it probably slipped past me. “That’s entirely valid… What the hell is going on here…?” Sherlock thought for a moment before continuing, “I don’t think I can rationalise this on my own. I’ll need to confront her uh… whenever I get back.”
“Moreover, it seems that she theorised the possibility of you being a Descendant. However, you may be able to shake off her doubts, as Thor took away his powers from you… yet it compromised your safety.”
“Creating advantages from disadvantages… Empress, that’s a brilliant plan in the making,” Sherlock said clearly impressed. “I feel like we’d have been great allies had we encountered each other earlier in life.”
“Perhaps. I may be a member of the dead now, but in this realm I may continue to advise you, if you so wish,” the Empress replied.
“Your help will be most appreciated as time passes on. Honestly, I have my hopes that Frederica will turn out to be an ally worth my trust, but as I believe, trust is a resource that can be either gained or lost. Time will tell.”
“Indeed. Frederica does not necessarily appear to be a bad person. She seems to be a wellspring of secrets indeed, one that is more accessible than The Society, but that does not reduce the reason to caution. Tread wisely,” the Empress said, agreeing, yet providing a reminder of possible dangers. “It seems like your time here is coming to an end… may I burden you with a certain favour?”
This was surprising to Sherlock. One of the reasons that he did caution himself around Thor and the Empress was that he believed the motives of the living and the dead to be entirely different from one another. A member of the dead would have less incentive to deceive him. He saw no harm in hearing the Empress out. “I cannot promise to fulfill what you will ask, but I can listen. How can I help you?”
“My relic sword – Durandal – you may want to pick that up somehow. It lies far in Moscow, much far, in fact, possibly closer to my murderer, I know. But it would be worth the hurdle, since the sword is a relic possessing special powers, and other Descendants are wielding more than just their own power. You may want to gain various ways to fight while you can, for the sake of your own future. The merits speaks for themselves, do you not agree?”
“Without a doubt. With no risks, there can be no reward, and if any amount of danger brings me closer to my accursed redemption then so be it. Your request is heard Empress, and I accept. Honestly, it is indeed quite the detour, but if I make it out alive from the precarious situation I was in just a while ago, then I shall do my best to retrieve your sword. We can speak of the details once the time draws closer. Do you have anything else you want me to do?”
“Nothing else. Like how Thor calls forth the member of dead – an ex-host – to serve, you’d be able to learn the same ability. Granted, if you find your resolve to such a glorious objective after the case of your late beloved. This is simply a request for better results at those times since I may be able to one day wield Durandal for you in times of danger. I would want to have you run more errands in Russia, but I feel that is childish.” The Empress laughed. “The world is starting to crumble…” she said, looking up, cracks forming visibly in the black sky. “To come back here…” her voice started to fade along with her image, Sherlock could hear static noises, it was hard to make out what she was saying. “Focus… on your sou-”
“We finally meet,” the voice spoke once again. “Sherlock Holmes. The spiritual waves caused a phenomena. Interesting indeed.”
Try as he might, Sherlock’s headache impeded him from making any worthwhile observations. Instead he reactively called out to the voice, “I said… who the hell are you?”
“The Lord of Lightning, the Judge of Falsehood, the very being who rule over the symbol of Goat. I am the most glorified warrior of all time – Thor.”
“So, my predecessor then,” Sherlock said rubbing his temples as his headache slowly assuaged. “This seems like an interesting time to be meeting. I’d say it’s nice to meet you, but I don’t think either of us are the type for small talk. I’ve plenty of questions, but I assume you’ve a reason for meeting me, right, Thor?”
“Not particularly so,” Thor answered frankly, displaying little interest in small talks too. “There was a rift between us, making it difficult for communication before. Now that we met, I shall confirm your will…”
“I see, is that how it was.” Sherlock wondered briefly about the potential reasons why such a rift had been there in the first place if this kind of communication was intended to be in place, but thinking about that now would probably prove to be fruitless. “Confirm my will? I doubt my goals can hold up to a once immortal and glorified warrior, but if you must know, then so be it. I have but one goal and that is to bring justice to a woman that died one hundred forty-six years ago. Nothing less, nothing more. Though admittedly, chasing this case down has gotten me into a fair bit more than I initially bargained for.”
“Mn, speaking tires me,” Thor said. A sigh was heard from somewhere. “I shall procure a proxy from the Great Flow.” There was a strange noise and soon a table formed before Sherlock, as well as a pair of chairs on opposite ends.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vWZs5POCp0I)
The electricity from afar convoluted behind the table and a solid human form was created. A miraculous sight indeed. A woman clad in wine red gown appeared. Seemingly a caucasian, her hair was light blonde and her eyes blue, as blue as the lightning.
“So you are the latest host,” she said, her voice faint. She ushered towards the chair beside Sherlock, making an offer, as she sat down herself. “Greetings, I am the Thunder Empress. Your previous, if you follow.”
The current flow of things didn’t exactly make sense to begin with, but Sherlock took a seat regardless. “I see. Greetings Thunder Empress. You have a message from Thor?”
“Well, he finds it fun to speak through the tongue of others, apparently.” The Empress sighed as she replied. “On to the topic, then: you said you wish to bring justice to a woman. I must enquire then: why?”
Despite the obvious and inevitable question, Sherlock sank deep into thought, Why? Why did I want to end Olivia’s case so badly again...? Had time chipped away at his reasoning? Had his obsession eventually become a mindless habitual struggle? Sherlock searched deep within himself for a reason, a reason for his conviction. Was it a passion born just from a sense of justice, or a desire for life to make sense? Was it because she was like his family, a person who’d taught him almost everything in life? No, none of those thoughts hit the mark, it was something else, something more basic, but he struggled to find the right words.
Thoughtlessly, Sherlock said aloud, “It’s because I loved her.” Sherlock immediately put on a face of confusion, shocked at the words that came out of his mouth, and with a moment of silence he began laughing hysterically. So, that’s how it is. How incredibly idiotic. He laughed at himself, he laughed at his situation, and he laughed at his conviction; he didn’t know why it took over a hundred years to realise something so basic. Justice? Morals? Good and evil? His reasons weren’t anything remotely so grand. “Yes…” Sherlock said after his fit of laughter was coming to a close. “I take it back, it’s not true justice I want. What I want is vengence. Vengeance for the death of the one I once loved.”
“Love? That’s it?” The once feared Empress laughed too. “So it boiled down to something as petty as self-satisfaction through vengeance,” the Thunder Empress commented, shaking her head, disappointed. “That is not glorious, at all. Sherlock, we’re disappointed in you.”
“As I expected. I have no intentions of lying of my resolve, nor of coercing you; Thor is the Judge of falsehood after all. So what do you intend to do with me? Glorious or not to you, my will is real, even if only to myself.”
“It is indeed real, but it is not enough, Sherlock Holmes. It is not like she will even acknowledge it, for she is long dead. You cling to a past that is forever burned off from the face of history.”
“I suppose not…” Then, Sherlock remembered what Frederica said just moments ago and grinned, “You’re right, perhaps she isn’t here to acknowledge it. In fact, a case that's over one hundred years old, I doubt anyone will acknowledge it regardless of the outcome. I’m just self-centered.”
“You will have to find a true goal for yourself. Nothing like the likes of this. Something far greater… do you think that is within your grasp. Glory, that is? You weren’t granted power so you could simply satisfy yourself.”
“What I will find, will come from my pursuit towards vengeance. My goals of revenge and your goals of glory are not mutually exclusive, and having one goal does not inhibit me from having another. If the path to glory and vengeance align, then all the better. If not, then that just means I must conquer the world on my free time.”
“If that is the case…” the Empress considered the words of Sherlock, and looked to the right. “Well?” The colour of her eyes turned black.
“If glory is a path you cannot enter just yet, then so be it,” Thor spoke through the Empress’ lips. “However, I shall withdraw my aid. If you befall danger, you will lack the powers to survive.”
“Regrettable,” Sherlock said quietly, slightly disappointed in both himself and Thor. Perhaps all Capricorns are like this. Truly the stubborn Zodiac. “So be it then, Thor and Empress. If I die, it shall be my own blood that spills. I hold no animosity towards either of you though. I thank you for steeling my resolve,” Sherlock said sincerely.
“Pfft, he called you the stubborn Zodiac, Thor,” the Empress said, snickering. Her eyes were back to normal, so it seemed they only turned black when Thor took over.
“Hmph, such are the thoughts of the ignorant mortals,” Thor replied to her with her own lips.
Sherlocked grinned, “Say what you will Thor, but I’d say we’re all a bit stubborn. I do have a serious question, though. If I’m understanding correctly, legends say you were once immortal, right, Thor? How does an immortal die? And perhaps more to the point, my previous – the Empress, how did you die?”
“I do not find myself so stubborn, however. For you are not entitled to my aid, and I simply abided by my principles that were upholded for millenniums, but I shall answer… I never once died. I am an everlasting spirit. My first host, whose name was also Thor, however, was killed by an ambush by Loki. So, how does an immortal die? I’d think even the magi of the modern had learned by now; a Descendant dies when they are fatally wounded when the time is stopped.”
Time being stopped? It’s just like back in Japan then. It’s all starting to make a little bit of sense. The common denominator between all of this is the Descendants, and if modern mages have figured it out just relatively recently, then a method must have existed beforehand, which could only mean that Descendants could somehow enact this †˜stop in time,’ or the mages of old were much more powerful. “I see, so that’s how things work...”
“I believe you’re simply ignorant due to your upbringing, Sherlock,” the Empress began, hearing the detective’s thoughts. “The spell invented to stop time to slay a Descendant has existed for at least a thousand years now. It isn’t old news, and it certainly isn’t recent, either. It is also common knowledge that when a Descendant engages another, they end up stopping time in that area. A natural phenomena of sorts.”
“Being born ignorant to magic sure does have its disadvantages,” Sherlock said while taking in the new information.
“That is but natural. It is not as though I do not know your feeling – I do believe I can sympathise – for I was but a girl in the slums in Russia when I was chosen as Thor’s host. Of course, I only later learned that I possessed noble blood, and rose to become the Thunder Empress. I suppose I should answer your question… I was – like every Descendant – murdered in combat. That cunning sly fox who controls Russia now… the administrator of the Soviets, is a Descendant who pretends to be a human even to this day.”
“Aw bloody hell, this was exactly what I was most worried about. If the one who killed you is still running amok, then there’s no telling how dangerous he can be. I feel like I may end up clashing with your killer as well as other Descendants soon enough. What the hell were you doing to warrant clashing with the founder of the Soviet Union?”
“He is a fearsome man who wears his targets down mentally, then physically, and enjoys their sufferings to no end… not that I was a good person to begin with, but I understood my mistakes by the end of my time – for that I am glad. I had to clash with him no matter what. I was the person leading the fallen nobles; the revolutionists of Russia against his Organization. You are in England, and he is in Russia, perhaps you won’t cross paths. Let us pray that it is indeed not the case, but I do think that you are in danger of meeting other Descendants. This… spiritual resonance that brought you here… was likely caused from the awakening of a different, and impossibly stronger Descendant. The powers you possessed till this meeting would likely not be able to balance the scales. For more power is usually granted by the spirit as a Descendent passes their respective trials.”
“This is… terrible, terrible news.” Sherlock pinched the area between eyes in frustration. “I don’t suppose you have any trials for me, do you?”
“I suppose after the answer you gave… you simply dealt yourself a blow to your future,” the Empress informed the worst news, shrugging. “Well, you are cunning yourself. It is not impossible to survive… for now. However, your case reeks of peril even now… I checked your memories, and something appeared odd that stirred my curiosity; why does Frederica know of Olivia to begin with? Someone from a hundred years ago, and she came to you knowing that she could bait you to work with her with information.”
That’s true, why does Frederica know? Even if your connections ran as deep as The Society, it wouldn’t matter if there were no connections. The connection between Olivia and I was threadbare and one-sided; why would she have that information on hand? Before coming here, I was more deluded and clouded even at the mention of Olivia, so it probably slipped past me. “That’s entirely valid… What the hell is going on here…?” Sherlock thought for a moment before continuing, “I don’t think I can rationalise this on my own. I’ll need to confront her uh… whenever I get back.”
“Moreover, it seems that she theorised the possibility of you being a Descendant. However, you may be able to shake off her doubts, as Thor took away his powers from you… yet it compromised your safety.”
“Creating advantages from disadvantages… Empress, that’s a brilliant plan in the making,” Sherlock said clearly impressed. “I feel like we’d have been great allies had we encountered each other earlier in life.”
“Perhaps. I may be a member of the dead now, but in this realm I may continue to advise you, if you so wish,” the Empress replied.
“Your help will be most appreciated as time passes on. Honestly, I have my hopes that Frederica will turn out to be an ally worth my trust, but as I believe, trust is a resource that can be either gained or lost. Time will tell.”
“Indeed. Frederica does not necessarily appear to be a bad person. She seems to be a wellspring of secrets indeed, one that is more accessible than The Society, but that does not reduce the reason to caution. Tread wisely,” the Empress said, agreeing, yet providing a reminder of possible dangers. “It seems like your time here is coming to an end… may I burden you with a certain favour?”
This was surprising to Sherlock. One of the reasons that he did caution himself around Thor and the Empress was that he believed the motives of the living and the dead to be entirely different from one another. A member of the dead would have less incentive to deceive him. He saw no harm in hearing the Empress out. “I cannot promise to fulfill what you will ask, but I can listen. How can I help you?”
“My relic sword – Durandal – you may want to pick that up somehow. It lies far in Moscow, much far, in fact, possibly closer to my murderer, I know. But it would be worth the hurdle, since the sword is a relic possessing special powers, and other Descendants are wielding more than just their own power. You may want to gain various ways to fight while you can, for the sake of your own future. The merits speaks for themselves, do you not agree?”
“Without a doubt. With no risks, there can be no reward, and if any amount of danger brings me closer to my accursed redemption then so be it. Your request is heard Empress, and I accept. Honestly, it is indeed quite the detour, but if I make it out alive from the precarious situation I was in just a while ago, then I shall do my best to retrieve your sword. We can speak of the details once the time draws closer. Do you have anything else you want me to do?”
“Nothing else. Like how Thor calls forth the member of dead – an ex-host – to serve, you’d be able to learn the same ability. Granted, if you find your resolve to such a glorious objective after the case of your late beloved. This is simply a request for better results at those times since I may be able to one day wield Durandal for you in times of danger. I would want to have you run more errands in Russia, but I feel that is childish.” The Empress laughed. “The world is starting to crumble…” she said, looking up, cracks forming visibly in the black sky. “To come back here…” her voice started to fade along with her image, Sherlock could hear static noises, it was hard to make out what she was saying. “Focus… on your sou-”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Sherlock and Frederica landed down into the underground area, finally reaching the floor that was the elevator. There were blue lights pulsing everywhere, steam rising and falling from black tubes that lead to God knows where. It was a mysterious place. Likely something that was a national secret hidden beneath the Buckingham House. However, neither Queen nor Aramus was there.
“They should be here… I sense so much spiritual energy here, it’s a little stressful in fact,” Frederica commented, looking around.
“Seeing as how normally escaping would mean a diminishing amount of energy, perhaps they found a way to escape through means of magic. Does such a thing exist to the Queen?”
“...Now that I think about it, I did have some theories of a Descendant being able to conjure a Boundary Realm, well, similarly to a magician, but more elaborate and larger in quality, possibly… Hmm.” the Duchess considered the thought with a hand under her chin. She also thought of the possibility of them taking one of the many tunnel-ways she could see from the center of the descended elevator.
“While I do not understand such intricacies, if the Queen must reveal herself to be a Descendant to enact such a power, that means she had to have taken Aramus as well,” Sherlock said as he voiced his thoughts aloud. “That means that either she has complete trust in him, which I sincerely doubt, or that they ran into an immediate situation that warranted the Queen to spill one of her deepest and most hidden secrets.”
“Likely the latter, but I doubt she’d do that for just anyone. I mean, if I were the Queen, I’d kill the one untrustworthy person closest to my deepest, hidden, dark secrets, as you put it. Which means Her Majesty was able to place trust in Mister Aramus Valmark. If so, then I shall do the same. For I intend to lay my blade down for her… you see, I prefer a Descendant leading the nation rather than some parliamentarians like Duke William John Frederic Powlett, that man from Cleveland. It’s all corrupted there.”
Duke William… Agent John… thus Duke William John. How entirely uncreative, Sherlock made the connection almost instantaneously, and at the same time cringed for a moment as he thought about Agent John’s absurd naming sense. “I suppose having a Descendant in the forefront has its tactical advantages, this instance of teleportation as an example. As for this Duke William John you speak of, I happened to chance upon him as well while tailing the Queen. As you may have guessed, he seems to be after her head as she is seemingly a witch driving the country down. Mind you, those words are not my own.”
“...Ugh, I always knew he was a part of The Society. Anyway, are you sure you want to speak behind the backs of your so-called allies? Are you not allied to the very Organization that Agent John belongs to?”
“While enticing at first glance, The Society is hardly the well of information I once thought it was; they happen to be pretty frugal with their information lines. I’m very flexible with my associations. Let’s say I stay with The Society, and I stay their dog for the next 5 or 10 years? I’d be a fool to think that I would be able to extract the information I wanted unless I ran my own agenda anyways. You may think I’m unloyal, and that’s entirely true.”
“I do think so, yes,” Frederica replied. “The information network of The Society runs deep, do not underestimate it. Being a dog and trying to rise up the ranks are two different things, but that’s simply an opinion. Your flexibility is an advantage to me, after all. If you were too loyal I would not have approached you in the first place,” Frederica revealed, spreading her arms wide in a welcome manner. “You’re way too self-centered for loyalty.”
Sherlock smirked, “You are correct. I may be unloyal, but so long as your cards are better than what The Society is showing me, then you shall have my unwavering services. This offer, of course, stands to your Queen as well in case you want to pass my name along.”
“I shall do so if I feel that you’d be of use to Her Majesty. However, personally, I’d rather– argh!” Frederica was speaking, but she felt something, and immediately grabbed her temple again like before, almost kneeling down being unable to support herself; sensing powerful spiritual waves.
Seeing Frederica suddenly writhe in pain, Sherlock called out, “Frederica! What’s wrong?!” He quickly looked around, but could not see anyone in the immediate vicinity. Then Sherlock felt it, something likely completely different. A strong headache, so strong that he crouched down completely similarly like Frederica.
“Hmph. Laughable.”
Sherlock heard. A voice from deep within himself.
“Pitiful.”
“Who… the hell are you?” Sherlock said still grimacing.
“They should be here… I sense so much spiritual energy here, it’s a little stressful in fact,” Frederica commented, looking around.
“Seeing as how normally escaping would mean a diminishing amount of energy, perhaps they found a way to escape through means of magic. Does such a thing exist to the Queen?”
“...Now that I think about it, I did have some theories of a Descendant being able to conjure a Boundary Realm, well, similarly to a magician, but more elaborate and larger in quality, possibly… Hmm.” the Duchess considered the thought with a hand under her chin. She also thought of the possibility of them taking one of the many tunnel-ways she could see from the center of the descended elevator.
“While I do not understand such intricacies, if the Queen must reveal herself to be a Descendant to enact such a power, that means she had to have taken Aramus as well,” Sherlock said as he voiced his thoughts aloud. “That means that either she has complete trust in him, which I sincerely doubt, or that they ran into an immediate situation that warranted the Queen to spill one of her deepest and most hidden secrets.”
“Likely the latter, but I doubt she’d do that for just anyone. I mean, if I were the Queen, I’d kill the one untrustworthy person closest to my deepest, hidden, dark secrets, as you put it. Which means Her Majesty was able to place trust in Mister Aramus Valmark. If so, then I shall do the same. For I intend to lay my blade down for her… you see, I prefer a Descendant leading the nation rather than some parliamentarians like Duke William John Frederic Powlett, that man from Cleveland. It’s all corrupted there.”
Duke William… Agent John… thus Duke William John. How entirely uncreative, Sherlock made the connection almost instantaneously, and at the same time cringed for a moment as he thought about Agent John’s absurd naming sense. “I suppose having a Descendant in the forefront has its tactical advantages, this instance of teleportation as an example. As for this Duke William John you speak of, I happened to chance upon him as well while tailing the Queen. As you may have guessed, he seems to be after her head as she is seemingly a witch driving the country down. Mind you, those words are not my own.”
“...Ugh, I always knew he was a part of The Society. Anyway, are you sure you want to speak behind the backs of your so-called allies? Are you not allied to the very Organization that Agent John belongs to?”
“While enticing at first glance, The Society is hardly the well of information I once thought it was; they happen to be pretty frugal with their information lines. I’m very flexible with my associations. Let’s say I stay with The Society, and I stay their dog for the next 5 or 10 years? I’d be a fool to think that I would be able to extract the information I wanted unless I ran my own agenda anyways. You may think I’m unloyal, and that’s entirely true.”
“I do think so, yes,” Frederica replied. “The information network of The Society runs deep, do not underestimate it. Being a dog and trying to rise up the ranks are two different things, but that’s simply an opinion. Your flexibility is an advantage to me, after all. If you were too loyal I would not have approached you in the first place,” Frederica revealed, spreading her arms wide in a welcome manner. “You’re way too self-centered for loyalty.”
Sherlock smirked, “You are correct. I may be unloyal, but so long as your cards are better than what The Society is showing me, then you shall have my unwavering services. This offer, of course, stands to your Queen as well in case you want to pass my name along.”
“I shall do so if I feel that you’d be of use to Her Majesty. However, personally, I’d rather– argh!” Frederica was speaking, but she felt something, and immediately grabbed her temple again like before, almost kneeling down being unable to support herself; sensing powerful spiritual waves.
Seeing Frederica suddenly writhe in pain, Sherlock called out, “Frederica! What’s wrong?!” He quickly looked around, but could not see anyone in the immediate vicinity. Then Sherlock felt it, something likely completely different. A strong headache, so strong that he crouched down completely similarly like Frederica.
“Hmph. Laughable.”
Sherlock heard. A voice from deep within himself.
“Pitiful.”
“Who… the hell are you?” Sherlock said still grimacing.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Into the blackness now, lead by the path Aramus discovered, he found that the space behind him closed and thus, he was locked in along with Her Majesty. Blue lights lit up from all directions and illuminated the scene before him subsequently after he began to wonder where he ended up, and he soon realised that the place was very spacious. Not as much as the halls, but for a shelter it seemed sufficiently large. The blue neon-like lights reminded him of the futuristic city of Tokyo; the designs were similar, with the walls being dark gray and mechanical. The lights pulsed – giving rise to an odd sense of alarm in him – burning bright after a second every time. The noise from these pulsing lights were likely what he heard earlier from the room. He could feel the steam rising up. Such machinations were foreign to him, but anywhere less chaotic than the fighting outside was a welcome sight for Aramus. Perhaps the Queen would indeed be safe here, for which the Duke directed him to that room. This shelter certainly appeared to be a safe place.
“Where… are we?”
The Queen was starting to regain her consciousness.
“I’m not sure, Your Majesty. A hidden chamber of sorts, I suppose. The palace has been overrun by insurgents. More importantly, will you be alright?” He enquired, genuinely concerned for her well being.
“My health is of little importance now,” the Queen said, pulling herself up, and away from Aramus’ grasp. He held her temple for a moment, and looked around; trying to understand the situation. “I’ve accumulated… so many guests. I must do something about this.”
“I await your orders, my Queen. As it stands, Duchess Caroline has engaged Alice and one other man I’m not familiar with. Her husband aided me when Duke William betrayed the Crown. I am not sure what else is happening in the palace,” Aramus said, moving an arms length away from her.
“So Duke William of Cleveland betrayed us… What of the assassin?”
“Of the one who directly attacked you; I know not what happened, but Claudia was among their number,” Aramus replied succinctly. “Ellie… Elizabeth has also gone off on her own…”
“So Claudia is indeed a vampire. I assume you do not know where Elizabeth went?” The Queen asked, seemingly concerned. The young lady of the Cavendish Bentinck household, a gem yet to be polished, was already under the grasp of The Society. As a good friend of Caroline this was one of the hardest fact to bear, yet Her Majesty believed that one should decide their own path, and thus never attempted to seriously impede people due to that belief. However, if a big crime would be committed, Her Majesty’s hands would be tied.
“No, but the way she worded it… makes me worried.” Aramus ran a hand through his hair. Now that she was fine, he had one less thing to worry about. “I… could not uphold my end of the bargain with Alice either, she wanted you.”
The Queen looked down dejectedly. “I see. It is rather cowardly to kill a person who cannot defend. Personally, I would not count it,” she said, then faced the wall. “I thank you for the reports. Sir Valmark, what you see tonight must stay under your lips to uninvolved parties. Understood?”
“You need not question my loyalty, Your Majesty. I would rather die than leave your service.”
The Queen spoke no more and instead, walked up to the wall. Her index finger pressed what seemed like a button on the wall. With the button being seeming part of the lights, Aramus hadn’t even noticed it prior to the monarch’s approach. The blue lights vibrated, turning even brighter than before; burning strongly, and Aramus could feel the mechanical floor stirring – heating up. The floor then began to descend downwards. He then realised that this room was in fact an elevator.
“Prepare yourself,” the Queen said. “Our adversaries are soon to arrive.”
Ten seconds, and Alice landed from above, along with another man beside her. Hynek – the same exotic man – Aramus witnessed alongside Alice earlier.
“You will not be escaping, Queen Victoria.”
The Queen took a step back, not pleased in the slightest with the confrontation.
“Stay strong, My Queen. Command me as you see fit,” Aramus said, stepping forward to take his place at her side.
“I command you to stop the man. I shall engage Alice myself,” the Queen ordered.
“At once.” Advancing forward, Aramus drew on his treasured fan. This battle might be his last and as he looked down at the relic that had accompanied his journey up till now, he couldn’t help but say a few words. “Paimon. Just this once, lend me all your strength. Maybe, we might just be able to see your intended owner after this.”
“Your resistance is futile,” Alice stated, her blade at hand and pointed towards the Queen. “Two Time Warriors against two magicians, this is an impossibility. The odds are against you, Queen Victoria.”
“I hate to do this,” Hynek said, pulling his hand up, a blade materialising too. Another relic weapon, one that could possible outrival Paimon’s Fan.“But I have my reasons. You’re indeed pretty, prettier than most I’ve ever seen, and remind me of someone I knew… but, gotta do what you must, right?”
“We won’t know till we try,” the Queen replied, adamant; not dropping her resistance.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=usAT0cOXpdA)
“It’s time to tip the scales!” Aramus announced, striding forward. Bracing a foot against the ground, he launched himself forward with a burst of air and spun mid leap, sending a blast of water at his opponent, but Hynek thrust his sword against said water, and instead a different kind of air scattered it away.
“Is that all you got?” Hynek asked, smirking.
“This is going to be more trouble than I thought,” Aramus thought out loud, a crazed smile on his face. He turned his hands into claws, surging energy through them before releasing it at Hynek. A lightning bolt, a staple of Aramus’s repertoire of spells.
Hynek didn’t even bother to use his relic sword. He raised his left arm up, and Aramus noticed that a blade was attached to a shackle he wore around his wrist. The bolt clashed against steel, and it surged all throughout his body. As a superhuman – as one would call a Descendant – Hynek shrugged off the effects with ease, but seemed to have felt some extent of electrical pain based on his expression.
“Tch.” Hynek dashed up to Aramus. This speed was unexpected, and far too fast for Aramus to respond, as Hynek swung his blade down; an unseen force of wind surrounding his relic sword made Aramus crash into the wall that was ever moving due to the elevator descending downwards.
Aramus grimaced from the blow, gingerly picking himself up.
Meanwhile, the Queen and Alice fought. It seemed like the Queen was burning through her storage of vis as she released powerful waves of fiery magic every time Alice came in close vicinity with her sword, apparently another relic from the looks of it.
“Soon, your vis will run out. It is but a matter of time. Surrender, and this shall end sooner,” Alice said, monotone, walking towards the Queen, her eyes glowing blue.
Darting forward and dodging under Hynek’s guard, Aramus unleashed a flurry of thrusts at him, the last blow flattening his nose and loaded with an extra present. As soon as it came into contact with his flesh, the Vibrato spell triggered and Hynek was racked with agony. His senses were thrown into disarray and Aramus took the chance to perform a roundhouse kick, smashing into his chin.
Hynek groaned in turn from both the kick and the spell’s effect as his vision was starting to look fuzzy, but contrary to Aramus’ expectations, he grabbed his foot – just after he performed his kick – and pushed it away.
“Don’t underestimate me.” Hynek – despite his state – jumped and spun at the same time before slashing Aramus with his shackle blade, a horizontal cut ran deep on his chest after ripping through his robe. He then gave Aramus a solid punch, sending him back beside his Queen.
This man was leagues beyond Aramus’ reach. However hard Aramus would try, Hynek, as a Descendant, was simply too strong in a straight-forward fight. Perhaps different tactics would be in order to take him down.
Hynek – who seemed a little wobbly – soon joined Alice in approaching them.
“This is the end…”
“Now you’ve gone and ruined my favorite robe.” Aramus coughed a little blood, lightly touching his open wound as he stood up. “I knew I should’ve gotten one of those suits earlier,” he said grimly, wiping away the blood with a sleeve.
The elevator finally stopped, and the walls lifted, revealing a passageway. Countless large black tubes could be seen, each leading to different places. Aramus did not wanted to guess where. There were streams of steam all around the place, and Victoria finally pulled herself up from an attack of Alice that pushed her down earlier.
“Will you really not cease your attack, lost descendant of valkyries?”
Hynek raised an eyebrow, confused, but didn’t interrupt.
“My path is set, and my objective is your head,” Alice answered, shaking her head. “Accept your fate.”
“Must we really fight…? Please, have you never considered a solution to peace in all this?” The Queen pleaded, desperately seeking to avoid further conflict. She voiced her own opinions at last.
“No, for my country was always haunted due to them accepting me. Thus – as you know it – my countrymen were often hunted, and killed. We tried to maintain peace, but what of the rest of the world? They have gone mad from the old prophecy. I care not about your own opinions. You went along with what your people wanted, and the Great Mages’ War took place. If we get rid of you… this ends,” Alice declared. Ever did she feel great debt for her country, yet at the same time she simply wished for its best and nothing else. At some point she stopped caring about what sacrifices she’d need to make for it. Living her life with the career she desired – this was all she wished for and she was forever grateful. This was one feeling in herself that the monotone person that was Alice accepted.
“The cycle shall not end with your solution, Alice – slaughter begets vengeance. This is not what the valkyries of eld were meant for…”
“Enough talk,” Hynek said, cutting in. “My apologies, lady, but we’re running on a schedule. For us, this is the only way, and that’s that.” However bad it was for Hynek, he was glad that it’d be Alice who was supposed to actually murder the Queen, for he as a gentleman already felt mortified in contributing to such an act. In reality, Hynek was forced to cooperate because the future of his girls was guaranteed under the territory of Japan if he’d help them reach their goals for the times to come. Such was the deal, such was his life now.
“Very well. It is regrettable, but I understand your will, and shall accept your words. As neither of you would back down, I shall not do so either. I hereby decree as the Royal Queen of Britain: you two shall be executed for an attempted assassination of the crown,” Queen Victoria declared.
“...What? And this is your solution?” Alice questioned, finding her declaration illogical.
The earth begun to shake. There was a tremor. Alice and Hynek were startled, and so was Aramus.
“Indeed. You leave me with no choice…”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rMZEG_Wm92s)
Alexanderina Victoria’s hands joined over her chest as if she entered the state of making a fervent prayer.
The surroundings changed and warped. Aramus found himself in a totally different world. There was a sky. A black sky full of stars, galaxies, celestial bodies he thought he’d never view in all their glory. The area had completely changed as all the machinations were replaced by a barren rocky land, with mountains located some hundred meters away.
“O father of the skies… lend me your strength.”
In the Buckingham House, on the basement, countless ladies – one of whom that Weiss had to follow the orders of – announced in a sing-song voice in unison as they looked down.
“Hear, hear, a revenant saint has appeared!”
In a mountain far away on another continent, a certain cloaked figure faced the sun and felt the wind. He palmed his beard, looking up.
“At long last you return… Japan, watch as all the experiments prove worthless, for the true might of a fully awakened Descendent is beyond a mortal’s wildest imaginations.” The man then laughed heartily.
Queen Victoria’s form shined in a way it never did before.
“Come, I call forth your radiance. I, as the Empress, summon you. Heed my call. O ruler of the Sun.”
There was a bright light behind them, and Aramus noticed the sun was there, suddenly, up in the sky. Even though it wasn’t there moments ago; he only ever saw the sun outside of England or Japan, as it was always covered by the clouds otherwise. He did not expect to see it here, like this. Some things were flying before it. He narrowed his eyes and gazed intently; winged, humanoid figures thought to reside in the heavens danced around the burning star that was the sun. They all stopped and formed an assembly, with the sun in-between them, and each held trumpets. There were bells toiling. He couldn’t see them, but could hear them. It was just like hearing the bells of any other church, yet it was resounding across the Realm louder than ever. Next, a loud and a long blow of the angels’ trumpets took place, as if sending a message. The message of someone descending.
Coming to the realisation that fighting was the only way – the Queen unleashed her long, sealed powers. The powers that kept her forever alive; immortal. Divine beings known as the angels sung across the stars, praising her very existence as she made herself known once again. These songs told the tale of someone who was revered and feared both by the world itself, thus its grounds trembled so… in fear of boundless potential.
The Queen’s eyes glowed golden, and her pupils showed a certain symbol.
“The long-lost Leo…” Alice uttered, shocked clearly, despite her usual indifference and monotone voice. At the same time she felt fear, possibly for the first time ever since she became a Descendant of Time.
“What the hell…” Hynek said, dumbfounded, looking up to the sun at the Queen who floated in air before it, slowly descending to the ground.
“Knaves, the flames of judgement shall consume your flesh.” Victoria raised her arm up to the heavens, and spheres of flame were conjured. By her will they struck downwards; bursting forth against the earth violently as Alice and Hynek leapt for their lives. Debris danced in the air, craters formed and smoke rose from the shaken earth. The Queen stood, silent. Soon, a glint of steel from beyond the black smoke made it evident that her queries were still alive.
Hynek and Alice launched an attack at the same time from the smoke, and the Queen was locked in fierce close-quarters combat as Aramus watched the fight unfold. Her Majesty dodged most attacks with ease until Alice’s blade pierced deep into Victoria’s bosom. There was supposed to be a wound from Marco’s assassination attempt, but due to her regenerative abilities as a Descendant; it healed some time ago, only for a new wound to take place now. Was the Queen rusty from not battling all these years? Despite taking this hit, Her Majesty smiled confidently. She felt no fear whatsoever at being outnumbered. When Alice’s blade exited from the Queen’s back, feathers flushed out instead of blood, and Victoria’s body turned transparent before it transfigured into a pile of feathers. Alice looked back, but it was far too late, because the Royal Queen of Britain was already behind her, giving a sharp spin, resulting in a bright ring of white flame encircling her that blew Japan’s Time Warrior away.
Hynek caught Alice and pressed against the ground, but the blow was too strong. Eventually, both of the Descendants got swept away to a nearby boulder. Aramus instinctively cringed from the impact, one that was hard enough to turn the rock into powder.
“Where… are we?”
The Queen was starting to regain her consciousness.
“I’m not sure, Your Majesty. A hidden chamber of sorts, I suppose. The palace has been overrun by insurgents. More importantly, will you be alright?” He enquired, genuinely concerned for her well being.
“My health is of little importance now,” the Queen said, pulling herself up, and away from Aramus’ grasp. He held her temple for a moment, and looked around; trying to understand the situation. “I’ve accumulated… so many guests. I must do something about this.”
“I await your orders, my Queen. As it stands, Duchess Caroline has engaged Alice and one other man I’m not familiar with. Her husband aided me when Duke William betrayed the Crown. I am not sure what else is happening in the palace,” Aramus said, moving an arms length away from her.
“So Duke William of Cleveland betrayed us… What of the assassin?”
“Of the one who directly attacked you; I know not what happened, but Claudia was among their number,” Aramus replied succinctly. “Ellie… Elizabeth has also gone off on her own…”
“So Claudia is indeed a vampire. I assume you do not know where Elizabeth went?” The Queen asked, seemingly concerned. The young lady of the Cavendish Bentinck household, a gem yet to be polished, was already under the grasp of The Society. As a good friend of Caroline this was one of the hardest fact to bear, yet Her Majesty believed that one should decide their own path, and thus never attempted to seriously impede people due to that belief. However, if a big crime would be committed, Her Majesty’s hands would be tied.
“No, but the way she worded it… makes me worried.” Aramus ran a hand through his hair. Now that she was fine, he had one less thing to worry about. “I… could not uphold my end of the bargain with Alice either, she wanted you.”
The Queen looked down dejectedly. “I see. It is rather cowardly to kill a person who cannot defend. Personally, I would not count it,” she said, then faced the wall. “I thank you for the reports. Sir Valmark, what you see tonight must stay under your lips to uninvolved parties. Understood?”
“You need not question my loyalty, Your Majesty. I would rather die than leave your service.”
The Queen spoke no more and instead, walked up to the wall. Her index finger pressed what seemed like a button on the wall. With the button being seeming part of the lights, Aramus hadn’t even noticed it prior to the monarch’s approach. The blue lights vibrated, turning even brighter than before; burning strongly, and Aramus could feel the mechanical floor stirring – heating up. The floor then began to descend downwards. He then realised that this room was in fact an elevator.
“Prepare yourself,” the Queen said. “Our adversaries are soon to arrive.”
Ten seconds, and Alice landed from above, along with another man beside her. Hynek – the same exotic man – Aramus witnessed alongside Alice earlier.
“You will not be escaping, Queen Victoria.”
The Queen took a step back, not pleased in the slightest with the confrontation.
“Stay strong, My Queen. Command me as you see fit,” Aramus said, stepping forward to take his place at her side.
“I command you to stop the man. I shall engage Alice myself,” the Queen ordered.
“At once.” Advancing forward, Aramus drew on his treasured fan. This battle might be his last and as he looked down at the relic that had accompanied his journey up till now, he couldn’t help but say a few words. “Paimon. Just this once, lend me all your strength. Maybe, we might just be able to see your intended owner after this.”
“Your resistance is futile,” Alice stated, her blade at hand and pointed towards the Queen. “Two Time Warriors against two magicians, this is an impossibility. The odds are against you, Queen Victoria.”
“I hate to do this,” Hynek said, pulling his hand up, a blade materialising too. Another relic weapon, one that could possible outrival Paimon’s Fan.“But I have my reasons. You’re indeed pretty, prettier than most I’ve ever seen, and remind me of someone I knew… but, gotta do what you must, right?”
“We won’t know till we try,” the Queen replied, adamant; not dropping her resistance.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=usAT0cOXpdA)
“It’s time to tip the scales!” Aramus announced, striding forward. Bracing a foot against the ground, he launched himself forward with a burst of air and spun mid leap, sending a blast of water at his opponent, but Hynek thrust his sword against said water, and instead a different kind of air scattered it away.
“Is that all you got?” Hynek asked, smirking.
“This is going to be more trouble than I thought,” Aramus thought out loud, a crazed smile on his face. He turned his hands into claws, surging energy through them before releasing it at Hynek. A lightning bolt, a staple of Aramus’s repertoire of spells.
Hynek didn’t even bother to use his relic sword. He raised his left arm up, and Aramus noticed that a blade was attached to a shackle he wore around his wrist. The bolt clashed against steel, and it surged all throughout his body. As a superhuman – as one would call a Descendant – Hynek shrugged off the effects with ease, but seemed to have felt some extent of electrical pain based on his expression.
“Tch.” Hynek dashed up to Aramus. This speed was unexpected, and far too fast for Aramus to respond, as Hynek swung his blade down; an unseen force of wind surrounding his relic sword made Aramus crash into the wall that was ever moving due to the elevator descending downwards.
Aramus grimaced from the blow, gingerly picking himself up.
Meanwhile, the Queen and Alice fought. It seemed like the Queen was burning through her storage of vis as she released powerful waves of fiery magic every time Alice came in close vicinity with her sword, apparently another relic from the looks of it.
“Soon, your vis will run out. It is but a matter of time. Surrender, and this shall end sooner,” Alice said, monotone, walking towards the Queen, her eyes glowing blue.
Darting forward and dodging under Hynek’s guard, Aramus unleashed a flurry of thrusts at him, the last blow flattening his nose and loaded with an extra present. As soon as it came into contact with his flesh, the Vibrato spell triggered and Hynek was racked with agony. His senses were thrown into disarray and Aramus took the chance to perform a roundhouse kick, smashing into his chin.
Hynek groaned in turn from both the kick and the spell’s effect as his vision was starting to look fuzzy, but contrary to Aramus’ expectations, he grabbed his foot – just after he performed his kick – and pushed it away.
“Don’t underestimate me.” Hynek – despite his state – jumped and spun at the same time before slashing Aramus with his shackle blade, a horizontal cut ran deep on his chest after ripping through his robe. He then gave Aramus a solid punch, sending him back beside his Queen.
This man was leagues beyond Aramus’ reach. However hard Aramus would try, Hynek, as a Descendant, was simply too strong in a straight-forward fight. Perhaps different tactics would be in order to take him down.
Hynek – who seemed a little wobbly – soon joined Alice in approaching them.
“This is the end…”
“Now you’ve gone and ruined my favorite robe.” Aramus coughed a little blood, lightly touching his open wound as he stood up. “I knew I should’ve gotten one of those suits earlier,” he said grimly, wiping away the blood with a sleeve.
The elevator finally stopped, and the walls lifted, revealing a passageway. Countless large black tubes could be seen, each leading to different places. Aramus did not wanted to guess where. There were streams of steam all around the place, and Victoria finally pulled herself up from an attack of Alice that pushed her down earlier.
“Will you really not cease your attack, lost descendant of valkyries?”
Hynek raised an eyebrow, confused, but didn’t interrupt.
“My path is set, and my objective is your head,” Alice answered, shaking her head. “Accept your fate.”
“Must we really fight…? Please, have you never considered a solution to peace in all this?” The Queen pleaded, desperately seeking to avoid further conflict. She voiced her own opinions at last.
“No, for my country was always haunted due to them accepting me. Thus – as you know it – my countrymen were often hunted, and killed. We tried to maintain peace, but what of the rest of the world? They have gone mad from the old prophecy. I care not about your own opinions. You went along with what your people wanted, and the Great Mages’ War took place. If we get rid of you… this ends,” Alice declared. Ever did she feel great debt for her country, yet at the same time she simply wished for its best and nothing else. At some point she stopped caring about what sacrifices she’d need to make for it. Living her life with the career she desired – this was all she wished for and she was forever grateful. This was one feeling in herself that the monotone person that was Alice accepted.
“The cycle shall not end with your solution, Alice – slaughter begets vengeance. This is not what the valkyries of eld were meant for…”
“Enough talk,” Hynek said, cutting in. “My apologies, lady, but we’re running on a schedule. For us, this is the only way, and that’s that.” However bad it was for Hynek, he was glad that it’d be Alice who was supposed to actually murder the Queen, for he as a gentleman already felt mortified in contributing to such an act. In reality, Hynek was forced to cooperate because the future of his girls was guaranteed under the territory of Japan if he’d help them reach their goals for the times to come. Such was the deal, such was his life now.
“Very well. It is regrettable, but I understand your will, and shall accept your words. As neither of you would back down, I shall not do so either. I hereby decree as the Royal Queen of Britain: you two shall be executed for an attempted assassination of the crown,” Queen Victoria declared.
“...What? And this is your solution?” Alice questioned, finding her declaration illogical.
The earth begun to shake. There was a tremor. Alice and Hynek were startled, and so was Aramus.
“Indeed. You leave me with no choice…”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rMZEG_Wm92s)
Alexanderina Victoria’s hands joined over her chest as if she entered the state of making a fervent prayer.
The surroundings changed and warped. Aramus found himself in a totally different world. There was a sky. A black sky full of stars, galaxies, celestial bodies he thought he’d never view in all their glory. The area had completely changed as all the machinations were replaced by a barren rocky land, with mountains located some hundred meters away.
“O father of the skies… lend me your strength.”
In the Buckingham House, on the basement, countless ladies – one of whom that Weiss had to follow the orders of – announced in a sing-song voice in unison as they looked down.
“Hear, hear, a revenant saint has appeared!”
In a mountain far away on another continent, a certain cloaked figure faced the sun and felt the wind. He palmed his beard, looking up.
“At long last you return… Japan, watch as all the experiments prove worthless, for the true might of a fully awakened Descendent is beyond a mortal’s wildest imaginations.” The man then laughed heartily.
Queen Victoria’s form shined in a way it never did before.
“Come, I call forth your radiance. I, as the Empress, summon you. Heed my call. O ruler of the Sun.”
There was a bright light behind them, and Aramus noticed the sun was there, suddenly, up in the sky. Even though it wasn’t there moments ago; he only ever saw the sun outside of England or Japan, as it was always covered by the clouds otherwise. He did not expect to see it here, like this. Some things were flying before it. He narrowed his eyes and gazed intently; winged, humanoid figures thought to reside in the heavens danced around the burning star that was the sun. They all stopped and formed an assembly, with the sun in-between them, and each held trumpets. There were bells toiling. He couldn’t see them, but could hear them. It was just like hearing the bells of any other church, yet it was resounding across the Realm louder than ever. Next, a loud and a long blow of the angels’ trumpets took place, as if sending a message. The message of someone descending.
Coming to the realisation that fighting was the only way – the Queen unleashed her long, sealed powers. The powers that kept her forever alive; immortal. Divine beings known as the angels sung across the stars, praising her very existence as she made herself known once again. These songs told the tale of someone who was revered and feared both by the world itself, thus its grounds trembled so… in fear of boundless potential.
The Queen’s eyes glowed golden, and her pupils showed a certain symbol.
“The long-lost Leo…” Alice uttered, shocked clearly, despite her usual indifference and monotone voice. At the same time she felt fear, possibly for the first time ever since she became a Descendant of Time.
“What the hell…” Hynek said, dumbfounded, looking up to the sun at the Queen who floated in air before it, slowly descending to the ground.
“Knaves, the flames of judgement shall consume your flesh.” Victoria raised her arm up to the heavens, and spheres of flame were conjured. By her will they struck downwards; bursting forth against the earth violently as Alice and Hynek leapt for their lives. Debris danced in the air, craters formed and smoke rose from the shaken earth. The Queen stood, silent. Soon, a glint of steel from beyond the black smoke made it evident that her queries were still alive.
Hynek and Alice launched an attack at the same time from the smoke, and the Queen was locked in fierce close-quarters combat as Aramus watched the fight unfold. Her Majesty dodged most attacks with ease until Alice’s blade pierced deep into Victoria’s bosom. There was supposed to be a wound from Marco’s assassination attempt, but due to her regenerative abilities as a Descendant; it healed some time ago, only for a new wound to take place now. Was the Queen rusty from not battling all these years? Despite taking this hit, Her Majesty smiled confidently. She felt no fear whatsoever at being outnumbered. When Alice’s blade exited from the Queen’s back, feathers flushed out instead of blood, and Victoria’s body turned transparent before it transfigured into a pile of feathers. Alice looked back, but it was far too late, because the Royal Queen of Britain was already behind her, giving a sharp spin, resulting in a bright ring of white flame encircling her that blew Japan’s Time Warrior away.
Hynek caught Alice and pressed against the ground, but the blow was too strong. Eventually, both of the Descendants got swept away to a nearby boulder. Aramus instinctively cringed from the impact, one that was hard enough to turn the rock into powder.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Sherlock made his way down a particular corridor and at the corner of his eye, he saw another map on display. He stared at the map for a moment realising that there was a certain room towards the middle of the palace that seemed to be a dead end. He also remembered that Frederica told him to meet her in a room in the middle of the floor. I wonder if this room has significance. At this point, mindlessly turning will get me nowhere. Besides, where else could they have gone? He suddenly found Aramus approaching it with the Queen resting on his arms. On the dead end of the corridor was a long window from where light reflected the two. He saw it there and then and reconfirmed the sight from earlier, the Queen’s wound… it had indeed closed, there was only blood making it seem that she was wounded. He had something to report after this confirmation.
Going east as directed indeed; Aramus rushed his way before he came to a dead end, not noticing the unwavering gaze of a sneaking detective. There was a door to a room to the right, and Aramus – not knowing what to expect – entered.
As much as Sherlock didn’t wanted Aramus in their very meeting place, he had to wait for that man to leave now. He wasn’t sure if Frederica was inside, but he hoped that she wasn’t inside, yet.
The room was like any other. There was a bed, a table, a shelf, decoratives like any other bedroom, a fireplace, the candles were unlit, and there were some sofas around the walls. The intricate designs were present too. However, nothing too fancy like the Queen’s bedroom. Was this meant a guest room?
There was a strange noise that Aramus noted. It was indescribable, but he could hear it. Like a pulse of some kind, he followed this noise, and it lead him to the wall. When he touched it, he pressed a part of it and it went in somehow. The entire wall collapsed open soon. His mouth agape, he could only follow the path opened before him.
Sherlock waited for a minute or so, and soon heard noises from outside the room. He opened the door as noiselessly as possible to take a peek, and noticed that there was no one inside. Strange, he thought, he was completely sure he saw Aramus go in moments ago. There was no window inside the room for them to escape through, either. Was it the ventilation? Sherlock checked after stepping over the bed to get close to it as lied on the ceiling; he rested a finger and his glove had dust resting on it, so he doubted that Aramus touched it. Aramus was definitely gone, and so was the Queen. Sherlock entered the room; bewildered. He looked around inside and even checked under the bed, where could they have gone?
“My, you’re here earlier than I thought.” Sherlock turned and found Frederica upon hearing her words. The door was left open by Sherlock so it was a given that her entry into the room was unexpected. She sure walked as silently as him. “You coming to our meeting place before me was unexpected. What? You seem confused – as if you saw a ghost – is something the matter?”
“It was by simple chance that we’ve met. More importantly, the Queen and Aramus entered this room earlier. They’ve escaped by some mechanism, but I’ve yet to find it.”
“Ah, I am going to assume that they used the secret path to the supposed shelter,” Frederica replied, apparently in the know of things. “Anything to report so far?”
“The Queen’s wounds have been completely healed, all the while being carried by Aramus. I doubt there was even time to perform first aid let alone a complete recovery.”
“Hah! Brilliant news,” Frederica exclaimed, happy. “That can only lead to one possible answer I had been mulling over. Good job, detective.”
“Glad I could be of service. What do you plan to do from here? Chase the woman down? She seems to be in some kind of mortal danger.”
“I will.” Frederica then palmed her temple. “Ergh, there are more Descendants here than I thought. I had been tailing two Descendants for some time now, and lost track. I chanced upon the vampire who was breaking down our barrier and ended up fighting her for a bit before she escaped... ” Frederica sighed. “This night is only growing worse.”
Sherlock gave Frederica the once-over, and saw that she was not visibly harmed. So she can hold her own I see, but it’s a little strange she isn’t at least a bit worn. For now, that’s a minor detail; we’ve a Queen to catch. “I’ll move directly to important matters here. Do you know how to open the secret path?”
“Indeed I do, all the Dukes and Duchesses are aware of the process,” Frederica said, approaching the blank wall, and pressing something not visible. The wall did not react. “Oh. They’re still inside. We have to wait for them to descend completely first.”
“That was a bit more anticlimactic than I had expected. I suppose we have some time on our hands now though,” Sherlock said as he began pacing around the room and inspecting the walls idly. “Do you know who’s after the Queen? I happened to chance upon a woman accompanied by a completely tanned man. They seemed to be eerily calm when they saved Claudia and tried to stop Aramus.”
“Might’ve been those Descendants I was following. Seems like I was right; they’re after the Queen. Now that I have confirmed this… I must rush to protect her Majesty. I suppose I have to dive down into the underground soon.”
“Dive down? As in you intend to break through the floor of this building?”
“There are alternatives, but I will wait on the elevator beyond this wall to descend.” Frederica then turned from the wall and faced the detective. “Sherlock, I do not think you are welcome to the secrets beyond it. It may be in your best interests to step back from here. It will be dangerous, too. I will not put anyone in danger for my personal agenda.”
“Secrets that only a few are privy to? You are practically extending an invitation to me. I’ve already finished my end of the contract, but from this point on the Queen is on my agenda as well. Something like seeing the case to its end.”
“Well, I will let you accompany me down below for now, I suppose. Do not be surprised if I am forced to send you back up.”
“I find that fair enough. Lead the way.”
Going east as directed indeed; Aramus rushed his way before he came to a dead end, not noticing the unwavering gaze of a sneaking detective. There was a door to a room to the right, and Aramus – not knowing what to expect – entered.
As much as Sherlock didn’t wanted Aramus in their very meeting place, he had to wait for that man to leave now. He wasn’t sure if Frederica was inside, but he hoped that she wasn’t inside, yet.
The room was like any other. There was a bed, a table, a shelf, decoratives like any other bedroom, a fireplace, the candles were unlit, and there were some sofas around the walls. The intricate designs were present too. However, nothing too fancy like the Queen’s bedroom. Was this meant a guest room?
There was a strange noise that Aramus noted. It was indescribable, but he could hear it. Like a pulse of some kind, he followed this noise, and it lead him to the wall. When he touched it, he pressed a part of it and it went in somehow. The entire wall collapsed open soon. His mouth agape, he could only follow the path opened before him.
Sherlock waited for a minute or so, and soon heard noises from outside the room. He opened the door as noiselessly as possible to take a peek, and noticed that there was no one inside. Strange, he thought, he was completely sure he saw Aramus go in moments ago. There was no window inside the room for them to escape through, either. Was it the ventilation? Sherlock checked after stepping over the bed to get close to it as lied on the ceiling; he rested a finger and his glove had dust resting on it, so he doubted that Aramus touched it. Aramus was definitely gone, and so was the Queen. Sherlock entered the room; bewildered. He looked around inside and even checked under the bed, where could they have gone?
“My, you’re here earlier than I thought.” Sherlock turned and found Frederica upon hearing her words. The door was left open by Sherlock so it was a given that her entry into the room was unexpected. She sure walked as silently as him. “You coming to our meeting place before me was unexpected. What? You seem confused – as if you saw a ghost – is something the matter?”
“It was by simple chance that we’ve met. More importantly, the Queen and Aramus entered this room earlier. They’ve escaped by some mechanism, but I’ve yet to find it.”
“Ah, I am going to assume that they used the secret path to the supposed shelter,” Frederica replied, apparently in the know of things. “Anything to report so far?”
“The Queen’s wounds have been completely healed, all the while being carried by Aramus. I doubt there was even time to perform first aid let alone a complete recovery.”
“Hah! Brilliant news,” Frederica exclaimed, happy. “That can only lead to one possible answer I had been mulling over. Good job, detective.”
“Glad I could be of service. What do you plan to do from here? Chase the woman down? She seems to be in some kind of mortal danger.”
“I will.” Frederica then palmed her temple. “Ergh, there are more Descendants here than I thought. I had been tailing two Descendants for some time now, and lost track. I chanced upon the vampire who was breaking down our barrier and ended up fighting her for a bit before she escaped... ” Frederica sighed. “This night is only growing worse.”
Sherlock gave Frederica the once-over, and saw that she was not visibly harmed. So she can hold her own I see, but it’s a little strange she isn’t at least a bit worn. For now, that’s a minor detail; we’ve a Queen to catch. “I’ll move directly to important matters here. Do you know how to open the secret path?”
“Indeed I do, all the Dukes and Duchesses are aware of the process,” Frederica said, approaching the blank wall, and pressing something not visible. The wall did not react. “Oh. They’re still inside. We have to wait for them to descend completely first.”
“That was a bit more anticlimactic than I had expected. I suppose we have some time on our hands now though,” Sherlock said as he began pacing around the room and inspecting the walls idly. “Do you know who’s after the Queen? I happened to chance upon a woman accompanied by a completely tanned man. They seemed to be eerily calm when they saved Claudia and tried to stop Aramus.”
“Might’ve been those Descendants I was following. Seems like I was right; they’re after the Queen. Now that I have confirmed this… I must rush to protect her Majesty. I suppose I have to dive down into the underground soon.”
“Dive down? As in you intend to break through the floor of this building?”
“There are alternatives, but I will wait on the elevator beyond this wall to descend.” Frederica then turned from the wall and faced the detective. “Sherlock, I do not think you are welcome to the secrets beyond it. It may be in your best interests to step back from here. It will be dangerous, too. I will not put anyone in danger for my personal agenda.”
“Secrets that only a few are privy to? You are practically extending an invitation to me. I’ve already finished my end of the contract, but from this point on the Queen is on my agenda as well. Something like seeing the case to its end.”
“Well, I will let you accompany me down below for now, I suppose. Do not be surprised if I am forced to send you back up.”
“I find that fair enough. Lead the way.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Claudia was on her way home to the Ritz Hotel. After meeting up with Rose and Ansel, it was decided that they’d take their own paths simply because the other two still had some work left to do. Ansel claimed that they were somewhat known by the Church, and if Claudia was seen with them by accident, things could potentially worsen for them all. The city was now under curfew as it was midnight, but the mages knew better, and had no trouble evading the occasional Scotland Yard petrolers. Claudia had only heard the bells of the Clock Tower ring earlier, informing her of the time.
“Claudia.”
She heard, and looked ahead. Amidst the darkness there she stood, a silhouette resembling her friend. It felt familiar, and unexpected. The glint of gold was evident, and Claudia found herself bewildered.
“Where do you think you are going, this late at night?”
Claudia shut her eyes like it was a bad dream that she wished would go away. She whispered an exasperated “Shit,” under her breath and faced the source of the voice with a natural disposition.
“Oh, good evening, Mary,” she said with a smile. “I should ask you the same thing, love.”
“I heard that someone was going around causing atrocities… and was told that I should quell them. What about you?”
Claudia cracked her index finger, hearing that, while keeping her smile. “All the more reason to be inside where it’s safe. Knowing that you are out here with the intention to do such a thing, I cannot allow that.”
“That I cannot do, Claudia,” Mary said, looking down, “you and I both understand the situation is not so – for you to direct me that way.”
“I see…” Claudia said, looking down as well. “I don’t want to fight you, Mary. You are my friend, the only good one I could find in a long, long time. Do you intend to snuff me out because you are told to?”
“I did not initially, no,” Mary answered, shaking her head. “But you… killed innocents, among them, you almost sunk your fangs into the Queen.” She eyed Claudia with ire for the first time, the glint of gold somehow appearing to be threatening to the vampire, who could hardly believe the pressure she felt from said gaze. “I disobeyed my orders for so long… I am at my limit.”
When Claudia looked at Mary as she walked out of the shadow, she noted that there was an ephemeral chain across her neck, apparently pulsing with a mysterious force of power, and it seemed as though Mary was in pain, even though her demeanour was so cold unlike the usual Mary she knew. This expression was almost like the time she left her side to dance with the gentleman earlier tonight.
Seeing this, Claudia was visibly in shock, eyes bat wide at the chains. “Mary, what is that?” She asked. No, she knew what it was. A spell cast on her to make her obey her superiors, perhaps? It appeared, to Claudia’s distaste, that this time, Mary had no choice – even less of one at that. Claudia bit her lip, bereaved at this. “...So your mind is made up? Is this how it is supposed to end?” Claudia cracked her index finger once again, tightening the grip of her teeth on her lip. “You know, Mary... in truth, even though you never agreed with my lifestyle, part of me truly was in love with you.”
“I would not be surprised if you loved all the girls you have met before,” Mary said. Such statements from Claudia only appeared to be tasteless to her. They felt shallow, and her character was more and more dyed in that very shallowness Claudia seemed to indulge. A black hollow hole on Mary’s gold eye formed, and from there a hilt came out, which she pulled out to reveal a deep black longsword. Unlike the weapon Mary took from Arthur – which was gifted to Claudia originally – this was much slimmer and lacked fancy designs. However, it seemed sharp as Mary gave a swing with it. It was the first time Claudia could literally feel the air being cut despite the distance between the two. “Do not be mistaken, Claudia. Regardless of my situation, you are now an enemy of the Magic World. I hope you understand that simple fact. This isn’t a matter I may forgo due to something such as friendship no more.”
“Claudia, are you there? Please respond to us,” Rose said through the transmitter on Claudia’s ear. “What occurred, may we know? While I cannot well hear the other person you met, your words gives a foreboding feeling of a coming misfortune.”
Glaring dead at Mary, Claudia responded. “Yes, I am here… it would appear I am having a falling out with a friend, am I correct Miss Shelly?” She said with a tone of grimness in her voice. She attempted to smile, but at this point in time, even that would be taboo.
“If you have heard our Mistress’ warning before, you know what to do, yes?” Rose asked.
Claudia bit her lip and painstakingly turned away, grimacing. “...Yes. I know what to do,” was all she could manage before letting her emotions get to her. She turned away from Mary, preparing herself to run with no intention to stop. “Fuck… I’m sorry Mary, but… I’m sorry.” With that said, she ran without a word more to the woman, without looking back. That was twice within the course of a few days that Claudia realised, she had lost two friends.
Despite running as fast as she could, Claudia came to a halt with a gasp, immediately when Mary’s blade came dangerously close to her neck. Finding Mary in front of her was an experience akin to finding a ghost in front of oneself out of the blue. With a swing, Mary’s blade ripped at the fabric of her dress as the vampire instinctively parried. The woman was too fast even for her, and she was beginning to see why she was warned.
“It won’t be that easy to escape,” Mary said, walking towards her.
“...It doesn’t seem like you’ll be able to outrun her. Whatever you do, don’t die on us! We’ll come for you. Run, hide, stall her in battle, do whatever you can until we get there. I do not think even she can fight all of us at once,” Rose said, and the transmission ended.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rMZEG_Wm92s)
With that, Claudia sighed once more. “Mary, I will ask one last time: is this what you want? Are you willing to kill me because of a few lives lost? A few meaningless lives? I will help you, whoever is making you do this, I will fight them myself – I don’t care, I just want to be your friend!” She said, voice breaking.
Tiny black vines spewed out from the hilt of Mary’s sword, and they wrapped themselves around her arm past her wrist. The thorns on them made her feel slight prickling pain, evident from Mary’s expression. She then pointed her sword at Claudia, her resolve to get the job done clear on her face.
“Few lives? Meaningless lives…?” She said, repeating Claudia’s words in disbelief. “Claudia, what makes you think you are so special that you may judge people like that? Do you really think you are God? If someone else were to kill you tonight… and go tell their employer that they ended someone’s meaningless life, how do you think you’d feel? How do you think I would feel?”
Claudia said nothing, as she could not find the words to even reply to such a thing. “Its obvious you would feel bad about it, if I were to fall tonight, then why do it? Yes, I admit it – I’ve killed before, I would even go as far as to say I enjoyed it – I loved it, actually! But this is all for the sake of killing the Descendants. That, is the big picture!” Claudia explained.
“Madness, the mages’ objective of eliminating the Descendants is for saving the world, its culture, civilizations, and more importantly its inhabitants. Such an objective being fulfilled through sacrifices of innocent people does not justify such a cause! Especially in the way you did. You do not seem to even value sacrifices for a righteous cause,” Mary rejected the reasoning; arguing back against the vampire’s response. “But who cares, we both know that you have to speak nonsense to stall for… your new friend to come and outnumber me, yes?” She said, apparently knowing the conversation between Rose and Claudia in-depth. She sped up to her face in an instant, and Claudia’s blade blocked the next blow, barely.
“It is not nonsense, it is the truth!” Claudia defended, clashing her sword with Mary’s. “Why won’t you believe me? Why, even with that †˜all-seeing eye’ of yours, do you still appear so blind?”
“I do not think you are lying, but how does that change the wrong that was committed?” Mary answered, and at the same time, Claudia’s cheek was dug by steel as she failed to block the next move.
Exhausted from her previous battle back in Buckingham Palace; Claudia’s movements were sluggish at best, and her senses: dull. Mary’s movements almost seemed to blur due to her speed now, she could hardly keep with such an opponent. Slowly Mary’s blade was laying her to waste. At this rate, Claudia wouldn’t stand long.
“A heretic, a vile-fanged creature who is but a predator of man; a vampire. My †˜all-seeing’ eye – as you claim – sees it all, from the very day I saw you in the Royal Academy after you visited Catherine… and I pretended to myself that it was a lie, a phantasmal illusion shown to me by my own eye, but that denial had only prolonged what was inevitable,” she spoke grievously, giving one more swing with her sword. Claudia blocked the blow, but unfortunately for her, her blade that Catherine bestowed upon her broke in two.
Claudia stood, unmoved. Her already bruised lip now bleeding once more from the constant biting. “So all this time, you knew? The kind words, gestures, all those conversations and debates we had, all the jokes and japes exchanged, that clumsy dance– was it... was it all untrue? Was it a lie this whole time?”
“That’s rich coming from you. I pretended to believe more than half the lies you spoke almost every time I asked a question regarding your life out of pleasantry,” Mary answered, scoffing. “You act like you are clean of faults, I wonder why. I did not think I lied as much as you did to me, however. My concerns for you were quite real. I had cared about you, and that is exactly why I must finish this. It’s because I did not convince you to stay with the Duke that you became what you are. It was my fault for offering hospitality in my place… if only I’d known fate would play a cruel joke to lead you to vampirism.”
Having no lip left to bite, Claudia grit her teeth visibly. “So your kindness was your biggest blunder, is what you mean to say? How noble of you... how very noble of you, Miss Shelly, that you must be a pure person out of everyone in this blight of a world,” Claudia said. “You, of all the deplorable, depraved, insane, inhumane people of this world. I know full well I am without moral – I have been for years, since I made the mistake of setting foot in London! Fate? It is the biggest farce played up by slaves of the book that lines the shelves of the people that praise the Gods that are proclaimed to have created the world immemorial, I–” Claudia paused, tasting her own blood, growing more enraged. “...Neither of us are perfect, Mary. We're one in the same.”
“I don’t understand what you’re trying to say, Claudia; none of this justifies the act of killing. Your view of this world itself is skewed, and you cannot look past the horror you experienced…” Mary said, sighing. “But I suppose it does not matter. How could it? For a tool is there to be used and our employers only care about how they may utilise us.” With Mary’s next slash, Claudia lost her left forearm, and blood sprawled across the pavement. “Let’s finish this.”
Screaming from the intense pain, Claudia fell on one knee, staring down at the ground whilst holding the socket that used to keep her whole arm intact. She cursed under her breath as she could taste her own blood. Mary, the last friend she thought she had, was merely lumped up with the other bunch that vilified her. Her damned past, as well as her newest profession, followed her to the end it seemed.
“Too bad…” She uttered, suddenly giggling under her breath. “Too bad, too bad, too bad.” She began to repeat it like a mantra. She gazed up at Mary with an entranced and crazed smile.“TOO BAD, TOO BAD, TOO FUCKING BAD, AND I WAS BEGINNING TO LIKE YOU! HURRY UP! HURRY UP AND FINISH ME, THEN!”
Mary kicked Claudia and sent her down flat on the street as if to shut her up, the words she uttered in her frenzied state appearing to be more than disconcerting. “You don’t have to tell me, I will do my job–” Mary positioned her sword so she could stab Claudia, but instead she stopped and leapt; flipping backwards. As she landed, the previous spot where she stood upon blew up – rubbles, dust and the air brushed past Claudia who was close to it – and Rose landed beside it. Claudia looked up and found Marco over a house, who subsequently jumped down to be by her side.
“You alright there, fair lady?!” Marco said, and a moment later he knew the answer already, seeing half her arm cut off. “...Guess not, that’s a big bloody wound you got there.”
“Pfft, haha... Hahaha...” Claudia could only giggle uncontrollably, from both the pain – however ironic that way – and how funny she thought the situation was. “Ohhhh, I'm so fucked up...” She sighed.
Marco picked up Claudia like a groom would take up a bride from the dusty stone pavement, and immediately found himself leaping off from Mary’s sword. The horizontal slash Mary made was extremely precise, if it’d hit; it’d likely cut past his heart.
Rose turned, surprised that she couldn’t trace the assassin with her eyes, and signalled Marco to retreat.
“One day! I, Diner of Noble Blood will repay you for all the trouble!” Marco spat, and started to flee with Claudia still laughing on his arms.
Rose took out her rose wand. It was a wand adorned with a gray rose. Claudia could faintly hear explosions soon from magic, or whatever they fought with.
The girl was bereaved. Completely struck low, she was crestfallen beyond repair. “So... I'm a monster? Was I a monster all along?” Claudia asked herself, tears rolling down her face. She giggled regardless, completely broken from the situation. If anyone had thought Claudia was insane before, they had not seen anything yet.
“That’s just how we are, Lady Claudia. We vampires are nothing but monsters to the eyes of people,” Marco replied, continuing to carry her through the sea of houses.
“Ahahah...” Claudia covered her face with her remaining hand and laughed. “Then I guess... that is all I need to hear. If I am called a monster, they, the people of London, the world – Mary, they have one. As a Diabolist, and a Vampire, everyone will see what happens when they force a woman to change…”
“Hmm? I thought you were already a changed woman,” Marco said, grinning. “Becoming one of us, I’d think a lot has changed to begin with.”
Claudia hummed. “I thought I was a changed woman prior to that too... but then again, I am still young. I guess there is still more molding for me to come.”
Marco seemed to have shrugged with a slight jerk of her shoulders, but with how he was doing a bridal carry for Claudia, there was no way to see it. “Perhaps. Whatever the case, I’m sure you are to grow and mature more before you can face her. You are a Representative of our Mistress, after all. This is not the last of her, so I’m sure you can take sweet revenge, one day. If you don’t want to, I’d be happy to feast upon her delectable blood.”
“No, no. Like myself, Miss Shelly has made her choice; she is mine... I will break her, I will mold her slowly and drive her to the brink of insanity. She will be my slave, my little toy, my little bitch for until the world cave in on itself…” Claudia spat, straining herself.
Marco laughed heartily. “You got it, I’ll take back what I told her before leaving the site; she’s your last supper. I will not interrupt. Right now only the Mistress can face her, but in time you’ll be the second person to be able to do so, as I have mentioned. When that time comes – I will be cheering you on.”
Claudia reclined herself, covering her shamed face with her own blonde mane. “...Good. That's really good. Thank you again, Marco. You remain my favourite member so far, keep it up and I might let you save me all the time,” she said, palming Marco's cheek with her other hand.
“It would be my pleasure,” Marco said, his smile almost devilish. “Am I more favoured than our Mistress, then?”
Claudia didn't even have to think about it: “I would say so. Yes… yes, you are even more favoured, far more than the Countess.”
“Hah. To think that would be the case, I am glad to know! I must confess, however, the Countess is a little too good for me. I agreed to join only out of first love. ...That was long ago, I suppose.”
“Really? You, with the Countess? I cannot say I am surprised, really. She is a sight to see,” Claudia agreed.
“She is a shapeshifter, and I met her adult form first. Bewitching as ever. When I met her true appearance I was shocked, but I was still infatuated, and still am, enough to doubt my tastes,” Marco said, seemingly embarrassed to be speaking about himself. “But that is who she is, marvelously beguiling. Perfection is as if her second nature, and perhaps that is why I must remain as a loyal servant rather than attempt to be her lover, but to each their own, I suppose? She’d take on almost any of us in bed if she felt like it, anyway.”
“Her true form surpassing her beauty even now…” Claudia thought about aloud, wondering how that was enough to get Marco head over heels for her. If that were the case, she could have anyone on this Earth if she so desired. “I'm a little jealous, honestly,” Claudia said, finally composed, smiling.
“Haha, well I gave up long ago. As I said, she was too good for me. A person like her is better off with someone other than me,” Marco said, laughing again.
"Well, what's wrong with you? I happen to think you are just marvelous."
“Why, thank you, but someone of her calibre… and besides, you’d be more befitting. Unlike me, fair lady, you can stand beside her through the harsh passage of time. I am not even half-immortal like you.”
Claudia smiled somberly, not realising her hand was still on Marco's cheek. “Even then, I probably wouldn't want to spend the rest of eternity with the Countess. Though she may be high in quality, I am a simple girl with simple tastes.” She repeated herself from earlier.
(GM comment: Bitch please, you’re a feggit who got Cosette, how dare you say that. I bet your opinions will shift soon enough.)
“You won’t know until you give her a chance,” Marco replied. “Besides, Cosette doesn’t seem like someone you’d adopt out of simple tastes, but nothing will be discovered with us babbling. Go out there and find out your real tastes for yourself through experiencing it all. You have a long life ahead of you, and I’m sure you’ll be making great strides one day. No need to be so decisive so early in your life; I’m sure reconsiderations will be in order soon enough.”
“But...” Claudia began, staring up at Marco, just realising the moon looked just as beautiful at this time of night; only now she saw it, with Marco at its peak. “Though I'm pretty young, I would say that having my first kiss being with Catherine, having my first time with Cosette, knowing the concept of sex back and forth, over and around like my own hand, I think at this point, I realised that I don't want any of those things... I want something more than that...”
Did she really experience it back and forth? ...With a girl, at that? But Marco kept that doubtful thought to himself. “People change with time, but as anyone would say it, the current is oft the most important. Go on, lady, do let me know what that would be?”
“You, Marco. You're exactly what I want…”
“Claudia.”
She heard, and looked ahead. Amidst the darkness there she stood, a silhouette resembling her friend. It felt familiar, and unexpected. The glint of gold was evident, and Claudia found herself bewildered.
“Where do you think you are going, this late at night?”
Claudia shut her eyes like it was a bad dream that she wished would go away. She whispered an exasperated “Shit,” under her breath and faced the source of the voice with a natural disposition.
“Oh, good evening, Mary,” she said with a smile. “I should ask you the same thing, love.”
“I heard that someone was going around causing atrocities… and was told that I should quell them. What about you?”
Claudia cracked her index finger, hearing that, while keeping her smile. “All the more reason to be inside where it’s safe. Knowing that you are out here with the intention to do such a thing, I cannot allow that.”
“That I cannot do, Claudia,” Mary said, looking down, “you and I both understand the situation is not so – for you to direct me that way.”
“I see…” Claudia said, looking down as well. “I don’t want to fight you, Mary. You are my friend, the only good one I could find in a long, long time. Do you intend to snuff me out because you are told to?”
“I did not initially, no,” Mary answered, shaking her head. “But you… killed innocents, among them, you almost sunk your fangs into the Queen.” She eyed Claudia with ire for the first time, the glint of gold somehow appearing to be threatening to the vampire, who could hardly believe the pressure she felt from said gaze. “I disobeyed my orders for so long… I am at my limit.”
When Claudia looked at Mary as she walked out of the shadow, she noted that there was an ephemeral chain across her neck, apparently pulsing with a mysterious force of power, and it seemed as though Mary was in pain, even though her demeanour was so cold unlike the usual Mary she knew. This expression was almost like the time she left her side to dance with the gentleman earlier tonight.
Seeing this, Claudia was visibly in shock, eyes bat wide at the chains. “Mary, what is that?” She asked. No, she knew what it was. A spell cast on her to make her obey her superiors, perhaps? It appeared, to Claudia’s distaste, that this time, Mary had no choice – even less of one at that. Claudia bit her lip, bereaved at this. “...So your mind is made up? Is this how it is supposed to end?” Claudia cracked her index finger once again, tightening the grip of her teeth on her lip. “You know, Mary... in truth, even though you never agreed with my lifestyle, part of me truly was in love with you.”
“I would not be surprised if you loved all the girls you have met before,” Mary said. Such statements from Claudia only appeared to be tasteless to her. They felt shallow, and her character was more and more dyed in that very shallowness Claudia seemed to indulge. A black hollow hole on Mary’s gold eye formed, and from there a hilt came out, which she pulled out to reveal a deep black longsword. Unlike the weapon Mary took from Arthur – which was gifted to Claudia originally – this was much slimmer and lacked fancy designs. However, it seemed sharp as Mary gave a swing with it. It was the first time Claudia could literally feel the air being cut despite the distance between the two. “Do not be mistaken, Claudia. Regardless of my situation, you are now an enemy of the Magic World. I hope you understand that simple fact. This isn’t a matter I may forgo due to something such as friendship no more.”
“Claudia, are you there? Please respond to us,” Rose said through the transmitter on Claudia’s ear. “What occurred, may we know? While I cannot well hear the other person you met, your words gives a foreboding feeling of a coming misfortune.”
Glaring dead at Mary, Claudia responded. “Yes, I am here… it would appear I am having a falling out with a friend, am I correct Miss Shelly?” She said with a tone of grimness in her voice. She attempted to smile, but at this point in time, even that would be taboo.
“If you have heard our Mistress’ warning before, you know what to do, yes?” Rose asked.
Claudia bit her lip and painstakingly turned away, grimacing. “...Yes. I know what to do,” was all she could manage before letting her emotions get to her. She turned away from Mary, preparing herself to run with no intention to stop. “Fuck… I’m sorry Mary, but… I’m sorry.” With that said, she ran without a word more to the woman, without looking back. That was twice within the course of a few days that Claudia realised, she had lost two friends.
Despite running as fast as she could, Claudia came to a halt with a gasp, immediately when Mary’s blade came dangerously close to her neck. Finding Mary in front of her was an experience akin to finding a ghost in front of oneself out of the blue. With a swing, Mary’s blade ripped at the fabric of her dress as the vampire instinctively parried. The woman was too fast even for her, and she was beginning to see why she was warned.
“It won’t be that easy to escape,” Mary said, walking towards her.
“...It doesn’t seem like you’ll be able to outrun her. Whatever you do, don’t die on us! We’ll come for you. Run, hide, stall her in battle, do whatever you can until we get there. I do not think even she can fight all of us at once,” Rose said, and the transmission ended.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rMZEG_Wm92s)
With that, Claudia sighed once more. “Mary, I will ask one last time: is this what you want? Are you willing to kill me because of a few lives lost? A few meaningless lives? I will help you, whoever is making you do this, I will fight them myself – I don’t care, I just want to be your friend!” She said, voice breaking.
Tiny black vines spewed out from the hilt of Mary’s sword, and they wrapped themselves around her arm past her wrist. The thorns on them made her feel slight prickling pain, evident from Mary’s expression. She then pointed her sword at Claudia, her resolve to get the job done clear on her face.
“Few lives? Meaningless lives…?” She said, repeating Claudia’s words in disbelief. “Claudia, what makes you think you are so special that you may judge people like that? Do you really think you are God? If someone else were to kill you tonight… and go tell their employer that they ended someone’s meaningless life, how do you think you’d feel? How do you think I would feel?”
Claudia said nothing, as she could not find the words to even reply to such a thing. “Its obvious you would feel bad about it, if I were to fall tonight, then why do it? Yes, I admit it – I’ve killed before, I would even go as far as to say I enjoyed it – I loved it, actually! But this is all for the sake of killing the Descendants. That, is the big picture!” Claudia explained.
“Madness, the mages’ objective of eliminating the Descendants is for saving the world, its culture, civilizations, and more importantly its inhabitants. Such an objective being fulfilled through sacrifices of innocent people does not justify such a cause! Especially in the way you did. You do not seem to even value sacrifices for a righteous cause,” Mary rejected the reasoning; arguing back against the vampire’s response. “But who cares, we both know that you have to speak nonsense to stall for… your new friend to come and outnumber me, yes?” She said, apparently knowing the conversation between Rose and Claudia in-depth. She sped up to her face in an instant, and Claudia’s blade blocked the next blow, barely.
“It is not nonsense, it is the truth!” Claudia defended, clashing her sword with Mary’s. “Why won’t you believe me? Why, even with that †˜all-seeing eye’ of yours, do you still appear so blind?”
“I do not think you are lying, but how does that change the wrong that was committed?” Mary answered, and at the same time, Claudia’s cheek was dug by steel as she failed to block the next move.
Exhausted from her previous battle back in Buckingham Palace; Claudia’s movements were sluggish at best, and her senses: dull. Mary’s movements almost seemed to blur due to her speed now, she could hardly keep with such an opponent. Slowly Mary’s blade was laying her to waste. At this rate, Claudia wouldn’t stand long.
“A heretic, a vile-fanged creature who is but a predator of man; a vampire. My †˜all-seeing’ eye – as you claim – sees it all, from the very day I saw you in the Royal Academy after you visited Catherine… and I pretended to myself that it was a lie, a phantasmal illusion shown to me by my own eye, but that denial had only prolonged what was inevitable,” she spoke grievously, giving one more swing with her sword. Claudia blocked the blow, but unfortunately for her, her blade that Catherine bestowed upon her broke in two.
Claudia stood, unmoved. Her already bruised lip now bleeding once more from the constant biting. “So all this time, you knew? The kind words, gestures, all those conversations and debates we had, all the jokes and japes exchanged, that clumsy dance– was it... was it all untrue? Was it a lie this whole time?”
“That’s rich coming from you. I pretended to believe more than half the lies you spoke almost every time I asked a question regarding your life out of pleasantry,” Mary answered, scoffing. “You act like you are clean of faults, I wonder why. I did not think I lied as much as you did to me, however. My concerns for you were quite real. I had cared about you, and that is exactly why I must finish this. It’s because I did not convince you to stay with the Duke that you became what you are. It was my fault for offering hospitality in my place… if only I’d known fate would play a cruel joke to lead you to vampirism.”
Having no lip left to bite, Claudia grit her teeth visibly. “So your kindness was your biggest blunder, is what you mean to say? How noble of you... how very noble of you, Miss Shelly, that you must be a pure person out of everyone in this blight of a world,” Claudia said. “You, of all the deplorable, depraved, insane, inhumane people of this world. I know full well I am without moral – I have been for years, since I made the mistake of setting foot in London! Fate? It is the biggest farce played up by slaves of the book that lines the shelves of the people that praise the Gods that are proclaimed to have created the world immemorial, I–” Claudia paused, tasting her own blood, growing more enraged. “...Neither of us are perfect, Mary. We're one in the same.”
“I don’t understand what you’re trying to say, Claudia; none of this justifies the act of killing. Your view of this world itself is skewed, and you cannot look past the horror you experienced…” Mary said, sighing. “But I suppose it does not matter. How could it? For a tool is there to be used and our employers only care about how they may utilise us.” With Mary’s next slash, Claudia lost her left forearm, and blood sprawled across the pavement. “Let’s finish this.”
Screaming from the intense pain, Claudia fell on one knee, staring down at the ground whilst holding the socket that used to keep her whole arm intact. She cursed under her breath as she could taste her own blood. Mary, the last friend she thought she had, was merely lumped up with the other bunch that vilified her. Her damned past, as well as her newest profession, followed her to the end it seemed.
“Too bad…” She uttered, suddenly giggling under her breath. “Too bad, too bad, too bad.” She began to repeat it like a mantra. She gazed up at Mary with an entranced and crazed smile.“TOO BAD, TOO BAD, TOO FUCKING BAD, AND I WAS BEGINNING TO LIKE YOU! HURRY UP! HURRY UP AND FINISH ME, THEN!”
Mary kicked Claudia and sent her down flat on the street as if to shut her up, the words she uttered in her frenzied state appearing to be more than disconcerting. “You don’t have to tell me, I will do my job–” Mary positioned her sword so she could stab Claudia, but instead she stopped and leapt; flipping backwards. As she landed, the previous spot where she stood upon blew up – rubbles, dust and the air brushed past Claudia who was close to it – and Rose landed beside it. Claudia looked up and found Marco over a house, who subsequently jumped down to be by her side.
“You alright there, fair lady?!” Marco said, and a moment later he knew the answer already, seeing half her arm cut off. “...Guess not, that’s a big bloody wound you got there.”
“Pfft, haha... Hahaha...” Claudia could only giggle uncontrollably, from both the pain – however ironic that way – and how funny she thought the situation was. “Ohhhh, I'm so fucked up...” She sighed.
Marco picked up Claudia like a groom would take up a bride from the dusty stone pavement, and immediately found himself leaping off from Mary’s sword. The horizontal slash Mary made was extremely precise, if it’d hit; it’d likely cut past his heart.
Rose turned, surprised that she couldn’t trace the assassin with her eyes, and signalled Marco to retreat.
“One day! I, Diner of Noble Blood will repay you for all the trouble!” Marco spat, and started to flee with Claudia still laughing on his arms.
Rose took out her rose wand. It was a wand adorned with a gray rose. Claudia could faintly hear explosions soon from magic, or whatever they fought with.
The girl was bereaved. Completely struck low, she was crestfallen beyond repair. “So... I'm a monster? Was I a monster all along?” Claudia asked herself, tears rolling down her face. She giggled regardless, completely broken from the situation. If anyone had thought Claudia was insane before, they had not seen anything yet.
“That’s just how we are, Lady Claudia. We vampires are nothing but monsters to the eyes of people,” Marco replied, continuing to carry her through the sea of houses.
“Ahahah...” Claudia covered her face with her remaining hand and laughed. “Then I guess... that is all I need to hear. If I am called a monster, they, the people of London, the world – Mary, they have one. As a Diabolist, and a Vampire, everyone will see what happens when they force a woman to change…”
“Hmm? I thought you were already a changed woman,” Marco said, grinning. “Becoming one of us, I’d think a lot has changed to begin with.”
Claudia hummed. “I thought I was a changed woman prior to that too... but then again, I am still young. I guess there is still more molding for me to come.”
Marco seemed to have shrugged with a slight jerk of her shoulders, but with how he was doing a bridal carry for Claudia, there was no way to see it. “Perhaps. Whatever the case, I’m sure you are to grow and mature more before you can face her. You are a Representative of our Mistress, after all. This is not the last of her, so I’m sure you can take sweet revenge, one day. If you don’t want to, I’d be happy to feast upon her delectable blood.”
“No, no. Like myself, Miss Shelly has made her choice; she is mine... I will break her, I will mold her slowly and drive her to the brink of insanity. She will be my slave, my little toy, my little bitch for until the world cave in on itself…” Claudia spat, straining herself.
Marco laughed heartily. “You got it, I’ll take back what I told her before leaving the site; she’s your last supper. I will not interrupt. Right now only the Mistress can face her, but in time you’ll be the second person to be able to do so, as I have mentioned. When that time comes – I will be cheering you on.”
Claudia reclined herself, covering her shamed face with her own blonde mane. “...Good. That's really good. Thank you again, Marco. You remain my favourite member so far, keep it up and I might let you save me all the time,” she said, palming Marco's cheek with her other hand.
“It would be my pleasure,” Marco said, his smile almost devilish. “Am I more favoured than our Mistress, then?”
Claudia didn't even have to think about it: “I would say so. Yes… yes, you are even more favoured, far more than the Countess.”
“Hah. To think that would be the case, I am glad to know! I must confess, however, the Countess is a little too good for me. I agreed to join only out of first love. ...That was long ago, I suppose.”
“Really? You, with the Countess? I cannot say I am surprised, really. She is a sight to see,” Claudia agreed.
“She is a shapeshifter, and I met her adult form first. Bewitching as ever. When I met her true appearance I was shocked, but I was still infatuated, and still am, enough to doubt my tastes,” Marco said, seemingly embarrassed to be speaking about himself. “But that is who she is, marvelously beguiling. Perfection is as if her second nature, and perhaps that is why I must remain as a loyal servant rather than attempt to be her lover, but to each their own, I suppose? She’d take on almost any of us in bed if she felt like it, anyway.”
“Her true form surpassing her beauty even now…” Claudia thought about aloud, wondering how that was enough to get Marco head over heels for her. If that were the case, she could have anyone on this Earth if she so desired. “I'm a little jealous, honestly,” Claudia said, finally composed, smiling.
“Haha, well I gave up long ago. As I said, she was too good for me. A person like her is better off with someone other than me,” Marco said, laughing again.
"Well, what's wrong with you? I happen to think you are just marvelous."
“Why, thank you, but someone of her calibre… and besides, you’d be more befitting. Unlike me, fair lady, you can stand beside her through the harsh passage of time. I am not even half-immortal like you.”
Claudia smiled somberly, not realising her hand was still on Marco's cheek. “Even then, I probably wouldn't want to spend the rest of eternity with the Countess. Though she may be high in quality, I am a simple girl with simple tastes.” She repeated herself from earlier.
(GM comment: Bitch please, you’re a feggit who got Cosette, how dare you say that. I bet your opinions will shift soon enough.)
“You won’t know until you give her a chance,” Marco replied. “Besides, Cosette doesn’t seem like someone you’d adopt out of simple tastes, but nothing will be discovered with us babbling. Go out there and find out your real tastes for yourself through experiencing it all. You have a long life ahead of you, and I’m sure you’ll be making great strides one day. No need to be so decisive so early in your life; I’m sure reconsiderations will be in order soon enough.”
“But...” Claudia began, staring up at Marco, just realising the moon looked just as beautiful at this time of night; only now she saw it, with Marco at its peak. “Though I'm pretty young, I would say that having my first kiss being with Catherine, having my first time with Cosette, knowing the concept of sex back and forth, over and around like my own hand, I think at this point, I realised that I don't want any of those things... I want something more than that...”
Did she really experience it back and forth? ...With a girl, at that? But Marco kept that doubtful thought to himself. “People change with time, but as anyone would say it, the current is oft the most important. Go on, lady, do let me know what that would be?”
“You, Marco. You're exactly what I want…”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Just before Aramus reached the Queen’s room where she was supposed to be taken, he stopped. He found a familiar visage show up before him.
“Teacher, please stop,” the person said. There was no doubt in Aramus’ mind that it was Elizabeth – his most favoured scholar from the Eastern Magic Academy – who he found before him – she was hardly visible from the lack of working Engine lights, as there was an issue with power soon after the Queen was attacked the first time – after taking a turn on the corridor. “You mustn’t come this way,” she warned.
“Why not?” He questioned, slowing his escape just enough so that he could try and make out what was in the darkness.
“Someone killed the medics that were waiting for Her Majesty… I assumed my mother was there with our Queen, however… she is some place else… something is going on, but I believe her room is haunted by assassins. You may want to look for a different place to escape to,” Elizabeth said, before turning. “Good luck.”
“What of you?” He pressed. There really was no time to lose and if what she said was true, they were boxed in. There would be no way other than to fight it out, a worst case scenario.
“...I have other matters to attend to. Please take Her Majesty and retreat to somewhere safe, teacher,” Elizabeth answered, half of her words a repeat. “...Good bye.”
Aramus clicked his tongue in annoyance at the way Elizabeth dismissed the matter at hand, but it was not the time for that. “Where are you going, Ellie.”
“...There is a fight I must partake in, teacher,” she answered. She spoke almost like the old Elizabeth he knew, but it was solemn. “I may not come back. Wish me luck,” she said, showing her face one last time. The light from outside the window illuminated her facial features, and she was smiling. “You must do your part, teacher. Take care of the Queen. You must make sure Her Majesty lives at least.”
“Are you going with them again, Ellie?”
“Who would †˜them’ be?”
“Are you going to leave me in the dark again?” Aramus asked.
“Dark… is it? Teacher, this is my fight, and I shall not involve anyone, be it my mother, or you. I chose this path, and I shall fight to my last breath. If not… then I’d rather be dead than become a slave to the underworld,” Elizabeth declared. Aramus saw her resolve clearly in her eyes as she spoke. She then dashed away, jumping out through a window from the corridor.
“Ellie!” He yelled after her, wanting to follow. “Damn it!”
Aramus then heard a noise, and from the front he saw the visage of a person come up. Long blonde hair, draped in black coat. A Duke, he remembered him from his appearance. William John Frederick Powlett. A man who was Claudia’s guardian figure in some nature and hired her as a Dark Knight before their relation went awry, and Claudia left. However, Aramus did not know that all these events took place as he was in Japan. The Duke eyed the broken window through which Elizabeth exited earlier. Uninterested, he didn’t think anything about it. Using a window for an exit was the fastest way to leave – this, even he admitted somewhere at the back of his head… instead of considering the repair costs.
“Hand over Her Majesty, commoner scum,” the Duke said, his voice hoarse and tone rude. “Get your paws off her, where do you think you’re taking her?”
“And what if I refuse, Duke William?” Aramus narrowed his eyebrows in response.
“...You dare to keep the Queen to yourself…? You filthy commoner. Then I shall consider this a case of kidnapping, and you shall be executed,” the Duke answered, he drew his blade, and a mechanical, ear-piercing screech took place, as gears inside the thick blade rolled and grinded against each other; sparks were formed. Some of said gears’ sides seemed to be on the blade’s surface, for which Aramus could see how the noises were being produced.
Sherlock dashed down the corridor that he took. He did not know where he was going, simply that he was probably headed in the right direction, and with that in mind, he was also prepared to take out anyone who he might run into. Just as he was about to turn a corner, he heard a screeching noise resonate along the walls. Immediately, Sherlock could tell that he was definitely close to the noise and probably the Queen, and so he continued down the corridor using the noise as his newfound point of reference.
“This is not the time to be fighting amongst ourselves, Duke. Not when we have the enemies at our gates,” Aramus shouted, raising his voice.
“You leave me no choice…”
“Don’t listen to him!” William Henry – Duchess Caroline’s husband – stated. Before Aramus knew it, he was pushed away along with the Queen, and John’s blade cut into the Duchess’ husband, right down to his shoulder; he took the strike for the Magister. “...H-How could you, old friend? You’d raise your blade against Her Majesty?!”
“You knew, didn’t you? Then why ask? Filth like her is what’s causing our country to go under. Even after the parliament gained official control, nothing changed. She still controls us and we have to listen anyway. We’re not puppets to the Royalty. My old friend, you should join me in my task to liberate our Britain from the paws of this witch,” William John answered, a grim and sinister smile on his face.
“You have gone mad,” Henry shouted, pushing his old friend away, a bolt of lightning released from his palm and the Duke was struck by electricity. ...This is bad, chaos took root everywhere here. The earlier incident in the basement, and now this. I must direct Her Majesty to safety… I suppose there is no choice but to get her to escape through -there- after all.
“I’ll take care of this insufferable idiot,” William Henry shouted to Aramus, looking down at him on the corner, still holding the Queen. “There is an escape route to the east, take a turn once you run for it. There isn’t enough time to tell you so you have to find this on your own. Now, go!”
“I will come back for you. Please, stay alive,” Aramus said grimly. He felt helpless. All he could do was drag the Queen with him wherever he went, not being able to aid his comrades in any way. She came first and foremost and with a heavy heart, he left the Dukes to their duel.
Sherlock’s corridor finally connected to one where he could only assume the noise was coming from. He approached quickly, but quietly as he sidled the wall. Just as he was about to peek around the corner he heard Agent John’s voice that came from the direction of the screeching sound. If Sherlock was hearing correctly, Agent John was being identified as Duke William. Agent John? What does he have to do with anything here?! True to his name, he seems to have been some kind of double agent, but what of his claims against the Queen? How true were they? What exactly was the Queen’s agenda anyways?
As Sherlock thought, an unfamiliar voice seemed to come to Aramus’s aid and told him to flee. Sherlock laid low and peeked down the corridor in both directions, first confirming that Agent John was indeed locked in battle with another man, and that Aramus had begun fleeing with the Queen in tow. Though the Queen seemed unconscious, there was no doubt that the wound she was bleeding so profusely from several minutes ago were nowhere to be seen around her chest. I don’t suppose Aramus knows magic so potent that the Queen would recover almost instantly. Perhaps Frederica was right, Sherlock turned and looked for a way to continue tracking the Queen.
“Teacher, please stop,” the person said. There was no doubt in Aramus’ mind that it was Elizabeth – his most favoured scholar from the Eastern Magic Academy – who he found before him – she was hardly visible from the lack of working Engine lights, as there was an issue with power soon after the Queen was attacked the first time – after taking a turn on the corridor. “You mustn’t come this way,” she warned.
“Why not?” He questioned, slowing his escape just enough so that he could try and make out what was in the darkness.
“Someone killed the medics that were waiting for Her Majesty… I assumed my mother was there with our Queen, however… she is some place else… something is going on, but I believe her room is haunted by assassins. You may want to look for a different place to escape to,” Elizabeth said, before turning. “Good luck.”
“What of you?” He pressed. There really was no time to lose and if what she said was true, they were boxed in. There would be no way other than to fight it out, a worst case scenario.
“...I have other matters to attend to. Please take Her Majesty and retreat to somewhere safe, teacher,” Elizabeth answered, half of her words a repeat. “...Good bye.”
Aramus clicked his tongue in annoyance at the way Elizabeth dismissed the matter at hand, but it was not the time for that. “Where are you going, Ellie.”
“...There is a fight I must partake in, teacher,” she answered. She spoke almost like the old Elizabeth he knew, but it was solemn. “I may not come back. Wish me luck,” she said, showing her face one last time. The light from outside the window illuminated her facial features, and she was smiling. “You must do your part, teacher. Take care of the Queen. You must make sure Her Majesty lives at least.”
“Are you going with them again, Ellie?”
“Who would †˜them’ be?”
“Are you going to leave me in the dark again?” Aramus asked.
“Dark… is it? Teacher, this is my fight, and I shall not involve anyone, be it my mother, or you. I chose this path, and I shall fight to my last breath. If not… then I’d rather be dead than become a slave to the underworld,” Elizabeth declared. Aramus saw her resolve clearly in her eyes as she spoke. She then dashed away, jumping out through a window from the corridor.
“Ellie!” He yelled after her, wanting to follow. “Damn it!”
Aramus then heard a noise, and from the front he saw the visage of a person come up. Long blonde hair, draped in black coat. A Duke, he remembered him from his appearance. William John Frederick Powlett. A man who was Claudia’s guardian figure in some nature and hired her as a Dark Knight before their relation went awry, and Claudia left. However, Aramus did not know that all these events took place as he was in Japan. The Duke eyed the broken window through which Elizabeth exited earlier. Uninterested, he didn’t think anything about it. Using a window for an exit was the fastest way to leave – this, even he admitted somewhere at the back of his head… instead of considering the repair costs.
“Hand over Her Majesty, commoner scum,” the Duke said, his voice hoarse and tone rude. “Get your paws off her, where do you think you’re taking her?”
“And what if I refuse, Duke William?” Aramus narrowed his eyebrows in response.
“...You dare to keep the Queen to yourself…? You filthy commoner. Then I shall consider this a case of kidnapping, and you shall be executed,” the Duke answered, he drew his blade, and a mechanical, ear-piercing screech took place, as gears inside the thick blade rolled and grinded against each other; sparks were formed. Some of said gears’ sides seemed to be on the blade’s surface, for which Aramus could see how the noises were being produced.
Sherlock dashed down the corridor that he took. He did not know where he was going, simply that he was probably headed in the right direction, and with that in mind, he was also prepared to take out anyone who he might run into. Just as he was about to turn a corner, he heard a screeching noise resonate along the walls. Immediately, Sherlock could tell that he was definitely close to the noise and probably the Queen, and so he continued down the corridor using the noise as his newfound point of reference.
“This is not the time to be fighting amongst ourselves, Duke. Not when we have the enemies at our gates,” Aramus shouted, raising his voice.
“You leave me no choice…”
“Don’t listen to him!” William Henry – Duchess Caroline’s husband – stated. Before Aramus knew it, he was pushed away along with the Queen, and John’s blade cut into the Duchess’ husband, right down to his shoulder; he took the strike for the Magister. “...H-How could you, old friend? You’d raise your blade against Her Majesty?!”
“You knew, didn’t you? Then why ask? Filth like her is what’s causing our country to go under. Even after the parliament gained official control, nothing changed. She still controls us and we have to listen anyway. We’re not puppets to the Royalty. My old friend, you should join me in my task to liberate our Britain from the paws of this witch,” William John answered, a grim and sinister smile on his face.
“You have gone mad,” Henry shouted, pushing his old friend away, a bolt of lightning released from his palm and the Duke was struck by electricity. ...This is bad, chaos took root everywhere here. The earlier incident in the basement, and now this. I must direct Her Majesty to safety… I suppose there is no choice but to get her to escape through -there- after all.
“I’ll take care of this insufferable idiot,” William Henry shouted to Aramus, looking down at him on the corner, still holding the Queen. “There is an escape route to the east, take a turn once you run for it. There isn’t enough time to tell you so you have to find this on your own. Now, go!”
“I will come back for you. Please, stay alive,” Aramus said grimly. He felt helpless. All he could do was drag the Queen with him wherever he went, not being able to aid his comrades in any way. She came first and foremost and with a heavy heart, he left the Dukes to their duel.
Sherlock’s corridor finally connected to one where he could only assume the noise was coming from. He approached quickly, but quietly as he sidled the wall. Just as he was about to peek around the corner he heard Agent John’s voice that came from the direction of the screeching sound. If Sherlock was hearing correctly, Agent John was being identified as Duke William. Agent John? What does he have to do with anything here?! True to his name, he seems to have been some kind of double agent, but what of his claims against the Queen? How true were they? What exactly was the Queen’s agenda anyways?
As Sherlock thought, an unfamiliar voice seemed to come to Aramus’s aid and told him to flee. Sherlock laid low and peeked down the corridor in both directions, first confirming that Agent John was indeed locked in battle with another man, and that Aramus had begun fleeing with the Queen in tow. Though the Queen seemed unconscious, there was no doubt that the wound she was bleeding so profusely from several minutes ago were nowhere to be seen around her chest. I don’t suppose Aramus knows magic so potent that the Queen would recover almost instantly. Perhaps Frederica was right, Sherlock turned and looked for a way to continue tracking the Queen.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
When Michael was back to where Laura fell, there were hardly any people there, save for the few running about, investigating the halls. He fell to his knees, finding the patch of Laura’s blood. His woman was gone, taken somewhere, and he frantically looked around for her in every direction, but nothing resembling her caught his sight.
“You are looking for her, aren’t you?”
Michael turned and found Mary, the platinum-haired lady who he once tried to save. The very person the late Bram wanted him to save, at that.
“I took her elsewhere so that I could try to save her,” Mary said, looking a little depressed. “It was all I could do to thank her… and you.”
“What… Mary?” Michael asked, confused. “What are you doing here– where’s Laura?”
“Back in the church. You may want to hurry,” Mary replied. “Her situation is critical.”
“Thanks,” Michael said as he stood up and started going towards the exit. He walked a few steps before stopping, speaking without facing Mary. “Mister Stoker asked me to save you.”
“...What?”
“Not sure myself. I just thought you should know,” he said as he started going towards the exit again. A part of him wished that Iris was there; he felt that she had this aura of brightness she carried along with her which he needed at this moment.
The two left Buckingham House. As Michael made way for the church, Mary followed after him, always keeping some distance from him across the stone pavements.
When they reached the room where Laura was held inside the church, Michael found her unconscious on a bed with a magical circle – glowing green – drawn on the floor under it.
Robert was there chanting his magic for some time before taking leave of the room saying, “I did all I could, let’s hope our commander overcomes this.”
Mary entered soon and found Michael beside Laura.
“Thanks again for bringing her here.”
“Mn.” Mary nodded. “You know I’d never leave people who tried to help before… even if it were against my will. That said… there’s something I wanted to ask you.”
“Ask away, I’m not going anywhere,” Michael replied.
“...What happened to Mister Bram? Do you know?” Mary asked, her voice grave.
“I do. I killed him.”
“So he was a lycanthrope after all?”
“He was, but I am not sure he knew,” he replied, his tone somber.
“I… see,” Mary said, her voice shaking, holding tears back. “That old man didn’t have to push such an unreasonable request to you. I will apologise on his behalf, you do not have to concern yourself with me.”
“Somehow, that sounds familiar,” Michael said wistfully. “But no. I have promised Mister Stoker I will. I will try to keep distance, at least.”
“...Why? You already almost lost Miss Laura to this, don’t you understand that this is dangerous? Monsters stronger than most are bound to come,” she said, grabbing Michael’s shoulders. “You mustn’t get involved.”
“It is because of them becoming stronger that I must go. If I don’t, someone else will, and if they don’t, someone innocent would suffer. My losses… I just need to be stronger,” Michael replied, averting his gaze from Mary.
“It has always been me, and it should always be me…”
“Do what you must,” Michael said, removing Mary’s hands from him as he sat down beside the bed.
“...I have other things to do. Let us pray that she will be fine. Good night,” Mary said before taking leave of the room.
Little did Mary know that Michael was already asleep, tired and wounded from the battle with the vampire, Claudia.
“You are looking for her, aren’t you?”
Michael turned and found Mary, the platinum-haired lady who he once tried to save. The very person the late Bram wanted him to save, at that.
“I took her elsewhere so that I could try to save her,” Mary said, looking a little depressed. “It was all I could do to thank her… and you.”
“What… Mary?” Michael asked, confused. “What are you doing here– where’s Laura?”
“Back in the church. You may want to hurry,” Mary replied. “Her situation is critical.”
“Thanks,” Michael said as he stood up and started going towards the exit. He walked a few steps before stopping, speaking without facing Mary. “Mister Stoker asked me to save you.”
“...What?”
“Not sure myself. I just thought you should know,” he said as he started going towards the exit again. A part of him wished that Iris was there; he felt that she had this aura of brightness she carried along with her which he needed at this moment.
The two left Buckingham House. As Michael made way for the church, Mary followed after him, always keeping some distance from him across the stone pavements.
When they reached the room where Laura was held inside the church, Michael found her unconscious on a bed with a magical circle – glowing green – drawn on the floor under it.
Robert was there chanting his magic for some time before taking leave of the room saying, “I did all I could, let’s hope our commander overcomes this.”
Mary entered soon and found Michael beside Laura.
“Thanks again for bringing her here.”
“Mn.” Mary nodded. “You know I’d never leave people who tried to help before… even if it were against my will. That said… there’s something I wanted to ask you.”
“Ask away, I’m not going anywhere,” Michael replied.
“...What happened to Mister Bram? Do you know?” Mary asked, her voice grave.
“I do. I killed him.”
“So he was a lycanthrope after all?”
“He was, but I am not sure he knew,” he replied, his tone somber.
“I… see,” Mary said, her voice shaking, holding tears back. “That old man didn’t have to push such an unreasonable request to you. I will apologise on his behalf, you do not have to concern yourself with me.”
“Somehow, that sounds familiar,” Michael said wistfully. “But no. I have promised Mister Stoker I will. I will try to keep distance, at least.”
“...Why? You already almost lost Miss Laura to this, don’t you understand that this is dangerous? Monsters stronger than most are bound to come,” she said, grabbing Michael’s shoulders. “You mustn’t get involved.”
“It is because of them becoming stronger that I must go. If I don’t, someone else will, and if they don’t, someone innocent would suffer. My losses… I just need to be stronger,” Michael replied, averting his gaze from Mary.
“It has always been me, and it should always be me…”
“Do what you must,” Michael said, removing Mary’s hands from him as he sat down beside the bed.
“...I have other things to do. Let us pray that she will be fine. Good night,” Mary said before taking leave of the room.
Little did Mary know that Michael was already asleep, tired and wounded from the battle with the vampire, Claudia.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Claudia escaped from the corridor of Buckingham House. Flipping about in the air – she finally landed on solid ground. Feeling a bit of despair from her crude reunion with Aramus, she tried to focus on her task at hand. Feeling an unknown and dangerous presence from her instincts only made her escape the palace earlier. She’d have to find the Queen again soon as a result, it was her order she received from Countess, after all. However, before she could jump off, and attempt to re-enter the palace from a different area, bullets whizzed past her. Turning, she faced a man with silver blonde hair and black suit standing with a smoking gun pointed at her. Despite all this ruckus, most people should’ve been located towards the exit of the house, but all the way out here, this one person seemed to have found her somehow.
It was Michael, here to execute Claudia – the heretic – for what she was; a vampire.
“And when the Lord thy God shall deliver them before thee; thou shalt smite them, and utterly destroy them; thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor shew mercy unto them,” Michael spoke, almost mechanically.
Claudia snorted, almost with disbelief. “Such is the disposition of a slave of the Cloth,” she scoffed, raising her blade. She knew without a doubt she had a fight on her hands.
Michael said nothing, instead, he gave a fierce stare. Claudia raised an eyebrow in return, wondering what staring at her could do. Before she knew it, she found herself grabbing her head desperately after witnessing a silver glow from Michael. An intense pain was felt and she could hardly contain it. She lifted her head, telling herself mentally not to falter from a simple headache, however, once Claudia even glanced back to her attacker, he no longer appeared to be that Bible quoting gunman – rather, she saw someone she had grown to hate with all her living might as a human– nay, a Vampire.
A slaver, one of the same men responsible for her capture as a child.
Gritting her teeth, she stood firm and cracked her index finger. “You…” she uttered with disbelief. Her eyes widened with an insurmountable anger as her own blood ran down the side of her lip. “You fucking worm, you useless waste of space! You think it fitting to show yourself to me after a year of making me this way? Of molding me into a monster? You and your pathetic excuses of subordinates will squeal with mercy as I am scooping the entrails of your bodies. I WILL FUCKING END YOU,” she screamed at the top of her lungs, running towards Michael with malice.
On the other hand, Michael thought nothing as he heard Claudia shout all these words. In fact, none of it got through to him. His sole job was execution, and his target was a vampire, and that was all it mattered. A faint silver light went off but the spell did not take effect as he could not picture any form of horror to induce onto her mind while she was coming at him with such a speed. The spell was useless if he couldn’t see Claudia in the eye properly, too.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uZTkg8GGEOo)
Claudia brandished her sword; swinging it at him. The blade’s sharp edge collided with the priest’s body, drawing forth blood, and she was glad to see it happen. The sight of blood was good enough to frenzy her even further. However, she found herself stumbling backwards. Looking down, spots of blood began to enlarge across herself, and it took some seconds to realise that she was shot a few times by the apparent priest. She ran a hand along the wounds, feeling the familiar sensation of blood on her fingertips; dyeing her palm red. She grinned and ran her fingers along the surface of her long, forked tongue, tasting the crimson.
“You should know by now; it’s going to take a little more than four strikes to make me submit to you.” With another crack of her index finger, something about the girl changed – rather her shadow did. It was a black, distorted puddle under her feet that appeared, vaguely visible due to the lack of light at night. With that, two black, monstrous, unimaginably grotesque, and creatures climbed out, looking up to Michael with a curious look of confidence with their large fangs showing, they did not appear to be angry unlike Claudia; simply hungry. They had no feet, for only half their bodies could slither out of the puddle.
These crude beasts were adorned with blades around their bodies; staring distortedly at the man ferociously. Claudia pointed at the man; a gesture to send her new minions off to attack. “Go,” she ordered, and of course, they obeyed, leaping at Michael and tearing into him. Michael received bites from the monsters across his arms and legs, ferocious fangs of the shadowy monsters devouring his flesh ravenously, before their blades gave him more bruises to tend to eventually, he could only scream in pain.
“Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, YES! Scream exactly like that, you swine!” Claudia yelled, swinging her sword once more, striking the man at a different part of his body; her movement from her location dismissed the puddle and its monsters afterwards. “C’mon, scream for me more! Do it! I won’t be able to cum if you don’t!”
Michael winced as he felt Claudia’s blade go through his flesh. He tightened his grip on his gunblade as he endured the pain, waiting for the opportunity to strike back. Claudia’s incessant raving gave him the opportunity he was waiting for, which he immediately took; slashing horizontally across her stomach to counter as he charged right past her. He quickly spun around as he began emanating a silvery glow; concentrating for his spell again. He’d try to succeed, however long it’d take.
A dark smile crept along Claudia’s features as she cracked her index finger for about the fifth time today. Another portal formed under her feet and with that, two more monsters molded in the same fashion as before. Without having to say anything this time, the shadow monsters knew by instinct that the priest was their target.
The beasts pounced onto Michael and gnawed at his flesh ravenously. Michael clenched his teeth to prevent himself from screaming, as he was not going to give the vampire the satisfaction of hearing him in pain again. He was lying on his back, feeling light-headed due to the blood loss. He knew he was starting to lose this battle from the monster in front of him, but it did not give him despair. He rolled backwards, gaining a decent amount of space from Claudia as he knelt, gathering all the remaining mana he could muster. Silver light radiated from him as he casted his spell, glaring at Claudia the whole time. He focused on his spell as he created the image of Hell’s eternal flame scorching Claudia’s soul, slowly roasting her flesh.
It was then that Claudia saw it. The place she had grown to lament. She grimaced having to see it once more. Why? Why again? First the slaver, and now this. The dark hallways and cold metal cages of where they held her as a child. She saw herself, and her captors, telling her that no one cared about her and spitting into her face as they did. They beat her and ridiculed her in an attempt to break her, all so they could make the girl theirs. She could do nothing but painstakingly watch as the girls who were taken from their families were violated. Suddenly the floor under her shattered, and magma burst forth; Claudia was enveloped by hell’s flames as Michael envisioned. She screeched in pain. She felt flames yet she didn’t at the same time. She thought she was being burned, and Michael was barely visible to her… in the form of a bloody-eyed demon who was supposed to bend her will through unimaginable torture. Tears rolled down her face as she saw all this once more, from seeing things that made her into what she was before becoming a vampire, to seeing a kind of punishment she felt she deserved not.
“W-Why…?”
Using the gunblade as a support, Michael stood up and wobbled towards Claudia. In order to significantly reduce the threat that Claudia posed, he swung his gunblade, aiming to cut her arm off. Evidently, possibly by seeing whatever made her this fearful, she stumbled backwards, not minding what was happening in front of her. It appeared that this blunder was unintentional. Michael was unable to stop his momentum as he almost fell flat on his face – his injuries deterring him from his duty – but he managed to put one of his foot forward, following through with a swing once again aimed at Claudia’s arm.
At the point the battle looked like a rather clumsy fight between two drunkards on an empty street… except that they were battling in the courtyard of the Queen’s residence.
Smeared in hell within her hallucination, granted Claudia’s proneness to jolt left and right, parrying away from Michael’s attacks narrowly. Michael started to see the futility of his slashing attacks and took a step back, shifting his stance before he attempted to stab Claudia. His spell resulted in a counter productive state for Claudia where fear itself shielded her. She fell flat, dodging the blow yelping fearfully as she hit the ground. The physical pain she felt from the fall brought Claudia somewhat back to earth for the moment; she looked up to find the man in black suit holding a gunblade trying to stab her.
A feeling of insult and disgrace rushed into her mind, the blood in her brain boiled and her mood worsened. Fueled by rage and anger, Claudia took up her sword – a gift from the Countess – and charged forward with a battlecry. Michael too, dashed forth without any second thoughts, his blade meeting Claudia’s in combat with a clang of steel. The two were exhausted, and wanted to decide the victor already.
Sparks danced across the air as the combatants contested with their strength. The two exchanged a series of blows, and neither of them were willing to give in. Claudia’s mental pain was starting to catch up to her, and so was Michael’s physical pains. With all the pressure she felt from Michael’s first spell, her mind was in disarray, and it felt as though she could literally lose consciousness just from closing her eyelids. She couldn’t risk engaging this man for long. It was the same for Michael but for different reasons; the bites and slashes from the monsters Claudia materialised caused him incredible pain, and he could pass out any time if not for sheer strength of will, he could only go on like this for the sake of Laura, but even he knew at the back of his mind that he couldn’t keep this up forever.
Finally, with another clang, one louder than before, their blades met one final time. With the swords locked against each other, they were back to contesting again.
“Claudia,” a familiar, sweet and soothing voice called out to her ear, the device transmitting her employer’s voice. “You’d best wake up, my dear. You wouldn’t falter from such petty illusions, would you? I believe you are better than that.”
“Ehh? Who’s that!? ...No, you’re right. Claudia Virtusio de la Farris would never fall victim to such things!” Claudia concluded, coming to her senses, albeit not having time to investigate the source of the voice. Wait, it was the Countess, no doubt. Claudia would be damned if she were to be humiliated in front of her.
“Good. Then, my dear, I must request that you retreat. Ansel and Rose await you outside the walls. You must join them. Fear not regarding the operation – I shall take care of the rest,” Catherine informed.
“But… yes, Countess,” Claudia said, retreating prior to Catherine’s orders.
“Tch.” Michael struggled to keep himself awake, the effects of his massive blood loss starting to eat away at his consciousness. In this moment he felt as if something that was clouding his thoughts was cleared away, as he remembered what had happened to Laura. “L-Laura… Must– go back. Please.” It was as if he was pleading to himself to not fall now. He mustered up his will and used his blade as an improvised crutch as he limped towards the place where Laura fell.
It was Michael, here to execute Claudia – the heretic – for what she was; a vampire.
“And when the Lord thy God shall deliver them before thee; thou shalt smite them, and utterly destroy them; thou shalt make no covenant with them, nor shew mercy unto them,” Michael spoke, almost mechanically.
Claudia snorted, almost with disbelief. “Such is the disposition of a slave of the Cloth,” she scoffed, raising her blade. She knew without a doubt she had a fight on her hands.
Michael said nothing, instead, he gave a fierce stare. Claudia raised an eyebrow in return, wondering what staring at her could do. Before she knew it, she found herself grabbing her head desperately after witnessing a silver glow from Michael. An intense pain was felt and she could hardly contain it. She lifted her head, telling herself mentally not to falter from a simple headache, however, once Claudia even glanced back to her attacker, he no longer appeared to be that Bible quoting gunman – rather, she saw someone she had grown to hate with all her living might as a human– nay, a Vampire.
A slaver, one of the same men responsible for her capture as a child.
Gritting her teeth, she stood firm and cracked her index finger. “You…” she uttered with disbelief. Her eyes widened with an insurmountable anger as her own blood ran down the side of her lip. “You fucking worm, you useless waste of space! You think it fitting to show yourself to me after a year of making me this way? Of molding me into a monster? You and your pathetic excuses of subordinates will squeal with mercy as I am scooping the entrails of your bodies. I WILL FUCKING END YOU,” she screamed at the top of her lungs, running towards Michael with malice.
On the other hand, Michael thought nothing as he heard Claudia shout all these words. In fact, none of it got through to him. His sole job was execution, and his target was a vampire, and that was all it mattered. A faint silver light went off but the spell did not take effect as he could not picture any form of horror to induce onto her mind while she was coming at him with such a speed. The spell was useless if he couldn’t see Claudia in the eye properly, too.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uZTkg8GGEOo)
Claudia brandished her sword; swinging it at him. The blade’s sharp edge collided with the priest’s body, drawing forth blood, and she was glad to see it happen. The sight of blood was good enough to frenzy her even further. However, she found herself stumbling backwards. Looking down, spots of blood began to enlarge across herself, and it took some seconds to realise that she was shot a few times by the apparent priest. She ran a hand along the wounds, feeling the familiar sensation of blood on her fingertips; dyeing her palm red. She grinned and ran her fingers along the surface of her long, forked tongue, tasting the crimson.
“You should know by now; it’s going to take a little more than four strikes to make me submit to you.” With another crack of her index finger, something about the girl changed – rather her shadow did. It was a black, distorted puddle under her feet that appeared, vaguely visible due to the lack of light at night. With that, two black, monstrous, unimaginably grotesque, and creatures climbed out, looking up to Michael with a curious look of confidence with their large fangs showing, they did not appear to be angry unlike Claudia; simply hungry. They had no feet, for only half their bodies could slither out of the puddle.
These crude beasts were adorned with blades around their bodies; staring distortedly at the man ferociously. Claudia pointed at the man; a gesture to send her new minions off to attack. “Go,” she ordered, and of course, they obeyed, leaping at Michael and tearing into him. Michael received bites from the monsters across his arms and legs, ferocious fangs of the shadowy monsters devouring his flesh ravenously, before their blades gave him more bruises to tend to eventually, he could only scream in pain.
“Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, YES! Scream exactly like that, you swine!” Claudia yelled, swinging her sword once more, striking the man at a different part of his body; her movement from her location dismissed the puddle and its monsters afterwards. “C’mon, scream for me more! Do it! I won’t be able to cum if you don’t!”
Michael winced as he felt Claudia’s blade go through his flesh. He tightened his grip on his gunblade as he endured the pain, waiting for the opportunity to strike back. Claudia’s incessant raving gave him the opportunity he was waiting for, which he immediately took; slashing horizontally across her stomach to counter as he charged right past her. He quickly spun around as he began emanating a silvery glow; concentrating for his spell again. He’d try to succeed, however long it’d take.
A dark smile crept along Claudia’s features as she cracked her index finger for about the fifth time today. Another portal formed under her feet and with that, two more monsters molded in the same fashion as before. Without having to say anything this time, the shadow monsters knew by instinct that the priest was their target.
The beasts pounced onto Michael and gnawed at his flesh ravenously. Michael clenched his teeth to prevent himself from screaming, as he was not going to give the vampire the satisfaction of hearing him in pain again. He was lying on his back, feeling light-headed due to the blood loss. He knew he was starting to lose this battle from the monster in front of him, but it did not give him despair. He rolled backwards, gaining a decent amount of space from Claudia as he knelt, gathering all the remaining mana he could muster. Silver light radiated from him as he casted his spell, glaring at Claudia the whole time. He focused on his spell as he created the image of Hell’s eternal flame scorching Claudia’s soul, slowly roasting her flesh.
It was then that Claudia saw it. The place she had grown to lament. She grimaced having to see it once more. Why? Why again? First the slaver, and now this. The dark hallways and cold metal cages of where they held her as a child. She saw herself, and her captors, telling her that no one cared about her and spitting into her face as they did. They beat her and ridiculed her in an attempt to break her, all so they could make the girl theirs. She could do nothing but painstakingly watch as the girls who were taken from their families were violated. Suddenly the floor under her shattered, and magma burst forth; Claudia was enveloped by hell’s flames as Michael envisioned. She screeched in pain. She felt flames yet she didn’t at the same time. She thought she was being burned, and Michael was barely visible to her… in the form of a bloody-eyed demon who was supposed to bend her will through unimaginable torture. Tears rolled down her face as she saw all this once more, from seeing things that made her into what she was before becoming a vampire, to seeing a kind of punishment she felt she deserved not.
“W-Why…?”
Using the gunblade as a support, Michael stood up and wobbled towards Claudia. In order to significantly reduce the threat that Claudia posed, he swung his gunblade, aiming to cut her arm off. Evidently, possibly by seeing whatever made her this fearful, she stumbled backwards, not minding what was happening in front of her. It appeared that this blunder was unintentional. Michael was unable to stop his momentum as he almost fell flat on his face – his injuries deterring him from his duty – but he managed to put one of his foot forward, following through with a swing once again aimed at Claudia’s arm.
At the point the battle looked like a rather clumsy fight between two drunkards on an empty street… except that they were battling in the courtyard of the Queen’s residence.
Smeared in hell within her hallucination, granted Claudia’s proneness to jolt left and right, parrying away from Michael’s attacks narrowly. Michael started to see the futility of his slashing attacks and took a step back, shifting his stance before he attempted to stab Claudia. His spell resulted in a counter productive state for Claudia where fear itself shielded her. She fell flat, dodging the blow yelping fearfully as she hit the ground. The physical pain she felt from the fall brought Claudia somewhat back to earth for the moment; she looked up to find the man in black suit holding a gunblade trying to stab her.
A feeling of insult and disgrace rushed into her mind, the blood in her brain boiled and her mood worsened. Fueled by rage and anger, Claudia took up her sword – a gift from the Countess – and charged forward with a battlecry. Michael too, dashed forth without any second thoughts, his blade meeting Claudia’s in combat with a clang of steel. The two were exhausted, and wanted to decide the victor already.
Sparks danced across the air as the combatants contested with their strength. The two exchanged a series of blows, and neither of them were willing to give in. Claudia’s mental pain was starting to catch up to her, and so was Michael’s physical pains. With all the pressure she felt from Michael’s first spell, her mind was in disarray, and it felt as though she could literally lose consciousness just from closing her eyelids. She couldn’t risk engaging this man for long. It was the same for Michael but for different reasons; the bites and slashes from the monsters Claudia materialised caused him incredible pain, and he could pass out any time if not for sheer strength of will, he could only go on like this for the sake of Laura, but even he knew at the back of his mind that he couldn’t keep this up forever.
Finally, with another clang, one louder than before, their blades met one final time. With the swords locked against each other, they were back to contesting again.
“Claudia,” a familiar, sweet and soothing voice called out to her ear, the device transmitting her employer’s voice. “You’d best wake up, my dear. You wouldn’t falter from such petty illusions, would you? I believe you are better than that.”
“Ehh? Who’s that!? ...No, you’re right. Claudia Virtusio de la Farris would never fall victim to such things!” Claudia concluded, coming to her senses, albeit not having time to investigate the source of the voice. Wait, it was the Countess, no doubt. Claudia would be damned if she were to be humiliated in front of her.
“Good. Then, my dear, I must request that you retreat. Ansel and Rose await you outside the walls. You must join them. Fear not regarding the operation – I shall take care of the rest,” Catherine informed.
“But… yes, Countess,” Claudia said, retreating prior to Catherine’s orders.
“Tch.” Michael struggled to keep himself awake, the effects of his massive blood loss starting to eat away at his consciousness. In this moment he felt as if something that was clouding his thoughts was cleared away, as he remembered what had happened to Laura. “L-Laura… Must– go back. Please.” It was as if he was pleading to himself to not fall now. He mustered up his will and used his blade as an improvised crutch as he limped towards the place where Laura fell.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“So there was something like this going on.”
Weiss turned to the voice and faced away from the shining magic circle. The man who wore a long coat faced them. The Duke, William Henry Cavendish Bentinck, with a cane on his hand stepped forward without fear or hesitation.
“What villainy are you people conducting under the Queen’s residence?”
“Villainy, no. Experiment, yes. Well it’s not like we’ve destroyed anything unlike a vampire that we saw breaking crystals upstairs.” Weiss readied herself due to his loud and chivalrous voice. “I’m sorry but you are not getting past this point, kind sir. I kindly ask you to leave.”
“That I cannot do, lady. As a Duke, it is my duty to deal with these situations, rest assured Duchess Frederica will look into the vampires along with my wife,” William said, the air shifting around him as he drew upon his mana. “...You’re no ordinary human, are you?”
“My answers are strictly limited, but I can say that I was human.” She breathed before lunging an attack.
No, everything about her is off. I don’t know what she is but the professionalism makes it seem like she is a hired mercenary? Either way, what’s truly odd is the ritual behind her, William thought. He stabbed the cane before him. It did not pierce the floor but it stood straight even as he let go of it. Two other canes flew and crossed each other before stabbing onto the floor, both curve yet somehow not falling prey to the pull of gravity, never mind where the extra canes came out from.
Weiss’ lunge was stopped by something akin to an invisible barrier set before the Duke, and was pushed back.
Tch, mages. I need to destroy those two canes on the corner.
The Duke’s hands joined and sparks of lightning formed around Weiss. With no time to react, Weiss was electrified in an instant. The metallic particles and pieces all across her body sang in tune which made it worse for her nerves.
“So you really are an android.”
“Y-Y-Yes… a-and you’re… making me… a-angry.” She stomped her foot to the ground to stop the jittering and jumped over to the cane on her far right. Just as she tried to grab it, she was stopped by a barrier right in front of the cane. This is getting annoying.
To think an android could be left standing after my Levin’s Shower, props to you, Steel Princess.
Brute strength it is! She returned back to the man and pulled out her knife that she hid on her left thigh. She began slashing the barrier, it hardly worked. Punching the barrier, however, caused it to visibly burn away, allowing her to force her way to the man. Time for you to eat. Her crab sign started to show on her eye.
“That sign… Cancer?!” the Duke uttered in disbelief, he tried to pick his cane back up, but it was too late, Weiss went past it already.
“Yes, kind sir.” Weiss locked the Duke’s hands on his back and stuck her knife on his neck. “Unless you want to die, I suggest you to fall back and pretend that this never happen. I don’t mind having this dress to be covered in blood, but not the person right in front of you. Choose, Mage.”
The Duke’s body flashed an eye-blinding light, and Weiss instinctively stepped back. When she opened her eyes the man was gone.
“I suppose that’s the choice he made,” Lumiere said from behind. “I can’t sense his presence anymore.”
Surprised to see the Duke disappear right before her eyes, Weiss rubbed her eyes and stood straight up. “I guess so, Mages and their trickery. Anyway, are you done with your ritual, ma’am?” She asked as her crab mark faded away before her employer could see.
“From how it is going I doubt it. It’ll be longer. Sorry to put you through this.”
“It’s alright, I’m just doing what I can to please you, ma’am.” Weiss bowed.
Weiss turned to the voice and faced away from the shining magic circle. The man who wore a long coat faced them. The Duke, William Henry Cavendish Bentinck, with a cane on his hand stepped forward without fear or hesitation.
“What villainy are you people conducting under the Queen’s residence?”
“Villainy, no. Experiment, yes. Well it’s not like we’ve destroyed anything unlike a vampire that we saw breaking crystals upstairs.” Weiss readied herself due to his loud and chivalrous voice. “I’m sorry but you are not getting past this point, kind sir. I kindly ask you to leave.”
“That I cannot do, lady. As a Duke, it is my duty to deal with these situations, rest assured Duchess Frederica will look into the vampires along with my wife,” William said, the air shifting around him as he drew upon his mana. “...You’re no ordinary human, are you?”
“My answers are strictly limited, but I can say that I was human.” She breathed before lunging an attack.
No, everything about her is off. I don’t know what she is but the professionalism makes it seem like she is a hired mercenary? Either way, what’s truly odd is the ritual behind her, William thought. He stabbed the cane before him. It did not pierce the floor but it stood straight even as he let go of it. Two other canes flew and crossed each other before stabbing onto the floor, both curve yet somehow not falling prey to the pull of gravity, never mind where the extra canes came out from.
Weiss’ lunge was stopped by something akin to an invisible barrier set before the Duke, and was pushed back.
Tch, mages. I need to destroy those two canes on the corner.
The Duke’s hands joined and sparks of lightning formed around Weiss. With no time to react, Weiss was electrified in an instant. The metallic particles and pieces all across her body sang in tune which made it worse for her nerves.
“So you really are an android.”
“Y-Y-Yes… a-and you’re… making me… a-angry.” She stomped her foot to the ground to stop the jittering and jumped over to the cane on her far right. Just as she tried to grab it, she was stopped by a barrier right in front of the cane. This is getting annoying.
To think an android could be left standing after my Levin’s Shower, props to you, Steel Princess.
Brute strength it is! She returned back to the man and pulled out her knife that she hid on her left thigh. She began slashing the barrier, it hardly worked. Punching the barrier, however, caused it to visibly burn away, allowing her to force her way to the man. Time for you to eat. Her crab sign started to show on her eye.
“That sign… Cancer?!” the Duke uttered in disbelief, he tried to pick his cane back up, but it was too late, Weiss went past it already.
“Yes, kind sir.” Weiss locked the Duke’s hands on his back and stuck her knife on his neck. “Unless you want to die, I suggest you to fall back and pretend that this never happen. I don’t mind having this dress to be covered in blood, but not the person right in front of you. Choose, Mage.”
The Duke’s body flashed an eye-blinding light, and Weiss instinctively stepped back. When she opened her eyes the man was gone.
“I suppose that’s the choice he made,” Lumiere said from behind. “I can’t sense his presence anymore.”
Surprised to see the Duke disappear right before her eyes, Weiss rubbed her eyes and stood straight up. “I guess so, Mages and their trickery. Anyway, are you done with your ritual, ma’am?” She asked as her crab mark faded away before her employer could see.
“From how it is going I doubt it. It’ll be longer. Sorry to put you through this.”
“It’s alright, I’m just doing what I can to please you, ma’am.” Weiss bowed.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
As the Queen was being taken to a particular room through the corridors, Aramus joined her guards. Seeing the Queen get wounded right before his eyes, and the fact that he couldn’t do anything about it made blood rush up to his brain. He was really angry, more at himself than at the villains. The Duchesses, the Duke, and Takeru all went away to search for the vampire Marco – the one who is known as the Diner of Noble Blood – while they asked Aramus to remain by the Queen because they all knew how loyal he was to her, save for the rest of the nobles who would never see Aramus in good light, but those people were too busy fleeing to safer environments. The Duchess wanted to stay with Her Majesty, but her husband suggested her to help with the search instead. The Duchess possessed spells of particular note that could raise speed and catch up to a given target, assuming she’d find him; the Duchess could possibly immobilise Marco fast.
“The gall of them to strike here,” Aramus snarled, fists clenched in frustration. “The nerve.” Shaking his head to free some of the anger, Aramus took a look at his Queen. The blood, the shallow rise and fall of her chest as she breathed. If only he had been quicker, this wouldn’t have happened. He heard something like a growl, and turned to find that the rest of the guards had fallen, their blood leaking out and staining the carpet subsequently. He then heard another cry and the guard who held Her Majesty finally fell; dropping her on the floor.
Aramus then looked back in the direction they were going, and found the same familiar figure who he witnessed was smiling darkly earlier.
It was Claudia.
Lights from outside fell upon her slightly as she stood beside a window while she approached. Aramus learned of her presence from her silhouette before he could even see her face. She held a blade which dripped blood, and her expression was ecstatic.
Sherlock could hardly believe what he was seeing. Before this point, it was all but confirmed that Claudia had joined a terrorist organization. However, it wasn’t until now that it fully sunk in. The little girl that Sherlock had driven into corners with just some questions was now holding a blade dowsed in shimmering blood. Sherlock continued to look upon the scene around the corner at a distance not with disgust or terror, but with a slight sense of disappointment.
“What a shame, a darned shame, I say,” Claudia chortled, shaking her head. “Never before have I witnessed royalty struck low – but then again, I never thought I would ever enjoy the sight.” She cracked her index finger as her eyes widened with excitement.
“To think that you would utter such words, Claudia.” Aramus shook his head in sadness and disappointment. “That the little girl I knew would become… this. There will be no recourse for you.”
Turning to face the voice, Claudia smiled a sudden loving smile, one that a woman would usually wear to see an old friend again. “Aramus!” She beamed happily, not taking note of his words from before. “It's been ages, old friend. Have you fared well?”
Aramus scoffed, a sound of disbelief leaving his mouth. “I suppose, though I could not say the same for you. Never would I have imagined that our reunion would be like this. What happened, Claudia? What did you do?”
Claudia giggled, then put a finger to her chin and stared into the ceiling as if she had no clue what the man was talking about. “Isn't it obvious?” She asked, turning her head downwards to face Aramus. Claudia opened her mouth, showing her fangs. “While you were gone, a group of Vampires were the only ones around to show me any kindness. I was always one to follow those who interested me, right?”
“I was wrong to think there was some of the sister I knew left.”
This conversation was over.
Claudia's smile soon faded, turning into a faltering glare. I'm sorry, old friend... I'm so sorry, she thought, holding back tears. “...It has to be this way.” She kneeled down to the fallen Queen, holding her up, her mouth opened, her fangs showing, almost about to devour Her Royal Majesty’s flesh…
It hit a wall. A crackling fist slammed into her face, all the anger and magical energy Aramus could channel put into this one blow and Claudia was sent sprawling. Aramus helped the Queen up, keeping one eye on Claudia and placing himself between both of them.
Just as the Queen looked as if her life was going to be taken by Claudia who was now obviously some kind of vampire, Claudia was slammed into the wall by Aramus. Sherlock was taken aback by the sudden force of Aramus’ magic, but collected his thoughts quickly after memories of far, far more terrifying forces flashed through his mind.
“Heh, it’d be a shame to kill off such a beauty, don’t you think?” An unfamiliar voice said. “There must be other ways for this to be handled, yes?”
“Denied. Must I remind you of our objective, Hynek?” a familiar voice spoke.
Aramus turned, and it was as bad as things could get. He found an exotic, brown man standing beside his Queen’s – and his – worst nemesis: Alice.
“Aramus Valmark,” Alice began, raising her arm towards the Magister’s monarch, “you have promised to not go up against me.” A blade materialised before her hand as she spoke, before she grasped the hilt and pointed it straight toward the Queen. “Move aside.”
“Anyone else and I would have but you know I cannot do this.” Aramus seethed, backing up a little. “You know who I exist to serve.”
“A promise is a promise, or are you saying that you cannot keep any? You had promised to only fight me under the command of your Queen,” Alice said, narrowing her eyes. “A pity, if you won’t, then I will have no choice.”
Aramus’s shoulders slumped for a moment as he sighed, he really was in deep this time. Trouble always seemed to find its way to him, no matter where or when and in the worst way possible. “What a way to end the Queen’s Meeting,” he said dryly.
“Not if I can help it.” Aramus looked to the side and found Duchess Caroline roaring, breaking through the window from the right; making shards of glass dance across the air. “Mister Aramus, what are you doing there with the Queen like that?! Take her away, the way over there lies vacant,” Caroline shouted. “I’ll hold these two back.” Despite knowing that it was going to be impossible for her to defeat Pisces, she had to do it. There was no other way.
When Aramus turned, he found that Claudia had vanished, and the passage was open. Aramus nodded, firmly grabbing the Queen and running off without looking back. “Apologies for the rough treatment, Your Majesty.”
Tailing down this corridor with people now entering through the damn windows is going to be impossible at this rate. Sherlock racked his brain as he watched Amarus take the Queen away. Claudia had escaped and three other people had entered the scene. As interested as he was of these newcomers, especially those that presumably came to Claudia’s aid, he needed to move. Remembering that Frederica told him that there were floorplans showcased around for whatever reason, he quickly backtracked and turned into a corridor that ran parallel to the one he was just in. Luckily, there was indeed a map on display and he could only thank the architects that built the building for not making it complicated. He memorized several routes that would eventually intersect or at least come close with the other corridor that the Queen was in and took off.
“The gall of them to strike here,” Aramus snarled, fists clenched in frustration. “The nerve.” Shaking his head to free some of the anger, Aramus took a look at his Queen. The blood, the shallow rise and fall of her chest as she breathed. If only he had been quicker, this wouldn’t have happened. He heard something like a growl, and turned to find that the rest of the guards had fallen, their blood leaking out and staining the carpet subsequently. He then heard another cry and the guard who held Her Majesty finally fell; dropping her on the floor.
Aramus then looked back in the direction they were going, and found the same familiar figure who he witnessed was smiling darkly earlier.
It was Claudia.
Lights from outside fell upon her slightly as she stood beside a window while she approached. Aramus learned of her presence from her silhouette before he could even see her face. She held a blade which dripped blood, and her expression was ecstatic.
Sherlock could hardly believe what he was seeing. Before this point, it was all but confirmed that Claudia had joined a terrorist organization. However, it wasn’t until now that it fully sunk in. The little girl that Sherlock had driven into corners with just some questions was now holding a blade dowsed in shimmering blood. Sherlock continued to look upon the scene around the corner at a distance not with disgust or terror, but with a slight sense of disappointment.
“What a shame, a darned shame, I say,” Claudia chortled, shaking her head. “Never before have I witnessed royalty struck low – but then again, I never thought I would ever enjoy the sight.” She cracked her index finger as her eyes widened with excitement.
“To think that you would utter such words, Claudia.” Aramus shook his head in sadness and disappointment. “That the little girl I knew would become… this. There will be no recourse for you.”
Turning to face the voice, Claudia smiled a sudden loving smile, one that a woman would usually wear to see an old friend again. “Aramus!” She beamed happily, not taking note of his words from before. “It's been ages, old friend. Have you fared well?”
Aramus scoffed, a sound of disbelief leaving his mouth. “I suppose, though I could not say the same for you. Never would I have imagined that our reunion would be like this. What happened, Claudia? What did you do?”
Claudia giggled, then put a finger to her chin and stared into the ceiling as if she had no clue what the man was talking about. “Isn't it obvious?” She asked, turning her head downwards to face Aramus. Claudia opened her mouth, showing her fangs. “While you were gone, a group of Vampires were the only ones around to show me any kindness. I was always one to follow those who interested me, right?”
“I was wrong to think there was some of the sister I knew left.”
This conversation was over.
Claudia's smile soon faded, turning into a faltering glare. I'm sorry, old friend... I'm so sorry, she thought, holding back tears. “...It has to be this way.” She kneeled down to the fallen Queen, holding her up, her mouth opened, her fangs showing, almost about to devour Her Royal Majesty’s flesh…
It hit a wall. A crackling fist slammed into her face, all the anger and magical energy Aramus could channel put into this one blow and Claudia was sent sprawling. Aramus helped the Queen up, keeping one eye on Claudia and placing himself between both of them.
Just as the Queen looked as if her life was going to be taken by Claudia who was now obviously some kind of vampire, Claudia was slammed into the wall by Aramus. Sherlock was taken aback by the sudden force of Aramus’ magic, but collected his thoughts quickly after memories of far, far more terrifying forces flashed through his mind.
“Heh, it’d be a shame to kill off such a beauty, don’t you think?” An unfamiliar voice said. “There must be other ways for this to be handled, yes?”
“Denied. Must I remind you of our objective, Hynek?” a familiar voice spoke.
Aramus turned, and it was as bad as things could get. He found an exotic, brown man standing beside his Queen’s – and his – worst nemesis: Alice.
“Aramus Valmark,” Alice began, raising her arm towards the Magister’s monarch, “you have promised to not go up against me.” A blade materialised before her hand as she spoke, before she grasped the hilt and pointed it straight toward the Queen. “Move aside.”
“Anyone else and I would have but you know I cannot do this.” Aramus seethed, backing up a little. “You know who I exist to serve.”
“A promise is a promise, or are you saying that you cannot keep any? You had promised to only fight me under the command of your Queen,” Alice said, narrowing her eyes. “A pity, if you won’t, then I will have no choice.”
Aramus’s shoulders slumped for a moment as he sighed, he really was in deep this time. Trouble always seemed to find its way to him, no matter where or when and in the worst way possible. “What a way to end the Queen’s Meeting,” he said dryly.
“Not if I can help it.” Aramus looked to the side and found Duchess Caroline roaring, breaking through the window from the right; making shards of glass dance across the air. “Mister Aramus, what are you doing there with the Queen like that?! Take her away, the way over there lies vacant,” Caroline shouted. “I’ll hold these two back.” Despite knowing that it was going to be impossible for her to defeat Pisces, she had to do it. There was no other way.
When Aramus turned, he found that Claudia had vanished, and the passage was open. Aramus nodded, firmly grabbing the Queen and running off without looking back. “Apologies for the rough treatment, Your Majesty.”
Tailing down this corridor with people now entering through the damn windows is going to be impossible at this rate. Sherlock racked his brain as he watched Amarus take the Queen away. Claudia had escaped and three other people had entered the scene. As interested as he was of these newcomers, especially those that presumably came to Claudia’s aid, he needed to move. Remembering that Frederica told him that there were floorplans showcased around for whatever reason, he quickly backtracked and turned into a corridor that ran parallel to the one he was just in. Luckily, there was indeed a map on display and he could only thank the architects that built the building for not making it complicated. He memorized several routes that would eventually intersect or at least come close with the other corridor that the Queen was in and took off.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Laura and Michael finally entered the Buckingham House, and Laura felt undermined, yet somehow really happy at the same time. Starting from the decorations and the interior, she stared for what seemed like an eternity before they even got to the big halls, from where the voices of the guests echoed all the way out.
When they finally entered the halls, Michael’s thought was proven true; Laura actually loved nobles and all the fanciness of this event. Now he understood why she wanted to come here despite the call from home. There was no doubt when he saw how her eyes sparkled.
“Ahh, what beautiful dresses! Such shiny accessories! Finally, I get to see… err,” she turned meekly towards Michael, who was pretending to have not seen any of her reactions. Blood rushed up to her cheeks. “W-Well, you know, I looked up to them, so I can’t help this.”
“Sure.” Michael couldn’t stop himself from grinning. “Though, I don’t understand why people would want to put those kind of things on. Well, it’s not like I don’t appreciate it,” he continued, looking at Laura’s blue dress.
“Put what on?” Laura asked. Was it the dress? She thought, making a prediction based on where Michael seemed to be looking.
“The †˜shiny accessories!’” Michael exaggeratedly imitated Laura.
“Hush,” Laura scoffed, blushing. “How one could not understand the significance is beyond me, but I guess that’s how men are, often.”
The next moment, it seemed like the crowd lit up particularly, and Laura’s attention was immediately lost from Michael, who followed her line of gaze and noticed people crowding in a certain direction. Laura walked up to them out of curiosity, and the man could only follow.
Two people sat across the table, facing each other with fiery eyes. There were certain people standing behind the table, the woman in the middle was particularly gorgeous, wearing a striking red dress. It seemed like she’d judge them on this apparent contest of who could eat the most food. The table was filled with plates of food and the scent made it apparent to Michael that the food here was top-notch.
“...Look, that’s Queen Victoria Her Majesty right there, Michael,” Laura almost exclaimed, tugging at his sleeve excitedly. “Wow, who would’ve thought, she is beyond gorgeous!”
“Eh?” Michael was focused on the food until Laura started tugging his sleeve. Admittedly, the Queen was truly a sight to behold, and her beauty dwarfed all those he had seen before; but Michael couldn’t help but return his gaze towards the massive amount of food going to be consumed in front of him. “Food looks good, too.”
“Alright, let’s make this a good one, Mister Aramus,” Duchess Caroline said, taking up the silverware.
“Remember, live with pride. Relax,” the Queen uttered to Aramus, not facing him, but simply staring down to the table.
Elizabeth stood along with the crowd and watched the two intently. “Good luck, teacher,” she whispered.
Aramus gulped audibly, taking up his set of silverware alongside the Duchess. “Yes, Your Majesty. Let’s begin.”
Despite the nobles and other guests knowing who they were, the two were introduced to the crowd by the Queen herself, contrary to Aramus’ wishes.
“Ready, set, go,” the Queen said, and just like that, their contest of food began.
Aramus began digging into his meal, not really checking to see if the Duchess had as well. Pacing was important in a food contest and he kept a quick but constant stream of food going down his gullet. Needless to say, the act was pretty graceless. He barely chewed, instead opting to swallow most things. Elizabeth’s etiquette lessons might as well have been for naught, for all he could remember was shovelling food into his mouth until their contest ended.
Elizabeth was tempted to palm her forehead, but she didn’t. She simply watched, her expression gave away her disappointment, but she tried her best to control it.
Sherlock stood on the sidelines with the crowd, most of which seemed somewhat enthralled by the gluttonous eating. In all honesty, Sherlock could hardly watch without wincing. He didn’t quite understand the appeal of watching people consume food in needless quantities. Not to mention that the man seemed to completely forsake any kind of manners. Are these the kinds of events that happen in the Queen’s meetings? It’s rather… lacking in class.
The Queen simply smiled. It was strange. The crowd was wondering how she could smile at this, as they themselves were disappointed, or rather, disgusted. The Duchess, however, found nothing wrong with it. She ate at her own pace, but was relatively faster than most in terms of eating, despite upholding her food manners, etiquette, and grace.
The only hiccup came when Aramus choked on… something. He wasn’t even paying attention to what he ate anymore; it all looked and tasted good so why should he? Clawing at his chest, he pounded at it for awhile to clear the blockage before reaching for the glass of water and draining it in one go. With a heave, Aramus swallowed everything and took a deep breath of fresh air. If it was anyone lesser, it might have been dangerous.
The Queen gave an applause. “We have a winner,” she announced. “Sir Valmark wins, as he has finished his food. Duchess Caroline Cavendish Bentinck was close, but she lost. Regardless, thank you for the exciting event, I must say that I was fairly amused.”
The Duchess soon got up, putting down the silverware, and faced her Queen. “Thank you, Your Majesty. It was an honour. You too, Mister Aramus. Congratulations, you won with the handicap I remember giving you. You put my nickname of Devourer to shame. Haha!” she said, laughing, roaring like the lioness people thought she was.
Elizabeth came up too. “Congratulations, teacher,” she said, looking down. “It seems like your lessons are to be forfeit. Hmph.” She walked off after whispering to Aramus, somewhere to the corners, perhaps.
Aramus looked down at his hands, fingers twitching ever so often. “A Magister does what he has to succeed so why does it feel like I only succeeding in only making the Duchess look good…?” A hollow victory indeed.
After that, Takeru gave Aramus his condolences, claiming to have watched from afar, he knew what Aramus might’ve really felt, and he wasn’t far from the truth.
“I suppose you’re not one to debate with the people wanting to raise a new law on the Magic World,” Takeru said, trying to take his attention elsewhere. “Perhaps a change is in order, or would you like to stick by the Queen?”
“You already know the answer to that question, Takeru senpai.” Aramus said, looking a little glum as he replied. He could feel more gazes boring into him than there were before the contest and thought it best to find another corner somewhere.
“Haha! I wouldn’t expect any less of you. I suppose I should greet the Queen now,” just as Takeru said that, he turned and found the Queen staring at the two, apparently they had been observed by the Queen for some time now.
“Yes, yes, I was waiting for you, Sir Mikaido. It had been too long,” the Queen said, “Good evening.”
“Indeed,” Takeru said, giving a bow. “Good evening, Your Majesty. Please, allow me to thank you for all the generous – and gracious – donations that were made for our cause. We are ever thankful.”
“Please, I do this for our mutual benefit, for the future, and in hopes of soon ending this war,” Victoria said, then turned to Aramus. “You need not be so down. You weren’t brought up to be a noble, there is but one way to eat at the end of the day.”
Aramus would’ve stood straighter if it was possible, opting to accept his monarch’s words with whatever grace he had left after that bout. “I suppose that is true, Your Majesty. It just does not feel like a victory on my part,” he said, scratching the back of his head.
“Then there is but one way, train your hands and mouth, and challenge her again next year,” the Queen suggested, chuckling. Contrary to Aramus’ seriousness, the Queen seemed to be simply setting up an amusing scene for the next Queen’s Meeting with a playful smile.
“I think she would be delighted,” Aramus replied, knowing that the Duchess would be excited. Perhaps enough to turn this into an annual event. He just hoped the next time didn’t have to be so showy.
Meanwhile, Laura seemed even more excited despite the show ending. “The Duchess is most impressive too, don’t you think?” she asked Michael. “She defeated Sagittarius I hear, alongside that… guy she was eating with.”
“With a number of casualties, I presume,” Michael replied.
“Yes, quite a lot of young student scholars died that day,” Laura said, turning solemn. “I hear the victory wasn’t as sweet after the deaths were counted, because they couldn’t kill Sagittarius that day.”
“Students? They sent students?” Michael asked as he turned to Laura. “Now that’s just unexpected.”
“Yes, in Japan, there was no fast way to transfer a squadron of trained, veteran magi, so they sent the Academy’s Western scholars that resided ain the Eastern Magic Academy instead. It is an academy having mages from both Eastern and Western sides, but it is a neutral ground,” Laura answered.
“They should’ve let us handle that kind of thing. Should’ve sticked to what they do in those places nowadays,” he said gruffly.
“It’s not as easy as you think to transfer people quick,” Laura replied, giving a curt scowl to Michael. “It took quite a lot of effort just to get the Duchess there… well, all of that aside, I’m gonna have to speak with Her Majesty. What are you gonna do from here on out, maybe get some food?”
“Well, I’m here to be by your side, so unless you two would rather be alone I’d prefer to stay with you.” Michael shrugged.
“W-Well, you count as a representative of the Church. I do not mind,” Laura replied, a little flushed. She took a heavy breath before walking up to the Queen.
“Good evening, your Majesty. My name is Laura.”
“Good evening. I suppose you are from the Church,” Queen Victoria said. “I believe you have a note to deliver from the Pope?”
“Indeed I do, your Majesty, but may I first comment that you look simply spectacular tonight? It is an honour to meet you,” Laura said. She sounded as formal as possible, but everyone could see her eyes sparkling, as if it was the greatest moment of her life.
“You flatter me. Regardless, it is nice to meet you. However, I must say that I did not expect the Pope to send the commander of knights. I suppose he sent a priest too,” the Queen said, giving Michael a glance, before gracing him with a beautiful smile.
“Huh? Eh, a pleasure, Your Majesty.” Michael bowed; his reply had a hint of surprise in his voice. He was looking away from the two, his cheeks still red from when he realised what he had said to Laura.
“Now, I shall deliver the letter from the Pope as promised,” Laura said, taking an envelope out from a pocket, and handing it over to the Queen.
Sherlock had been keeping a pretty close eye on the Queen, constantly keeping a distance while blending with the crowd, keeping a good angle so he could lip-read any conversations. Laura from the Church? And a commander of knights it seems. And a letter from the Pope?! Sherlock was hoping the Queen would sound the words if she opened it there. However, both Laura and the Queen seemed to be somewhat frozen.
At that moment, neither Aramus nor Michael expected what was to come. Laura’s eyes widened, and she started to groan, and her body started to fidget.
“Laura?!” Michael immediately held Laura as soon as he saw something was off with her. “What’s happening?! Laura!”
Laura pushed Michael away, and took a step back. “...Mi...chael… run… !” She somehow uttered. The next moment, blood splattered in all directions, and something burst out of Laura’s chest. When Michael looked, he noticed that it was a man. Who knew how a man came out in that fashion from a woman’s chest, but it was coming from inside her, and despite the blood, he recognised the face.
It was Marco.
He could only remember his angered expression from the last time they met, but this time, he wore a crazed smirk on his face. When Marco’s full body had appeared, half of Laura’s body was draped in crimson, and there was a large, gaping wound. She lost her consciousness, and who knew whether she was alive or not; laying on the floor flat that way.
At that moment, Michael completely froze. Whether it was rage, despair, or something else entirely, he didn’t know; but something came over him as everything came to a screeching halt. His thoughts were stuck at that moment, not moving even by a second, as Laura seemingly died.
His Laura.
The only atonement for vampirism was death; and to their souls, eternity in the fires of hell. It was the executor’s duty to grant these heretics atonement through giving them their deaths. The executioner reached for his gun as his prey was identified. Tonight he would do his duty, and with God’s will, he would not fail.
Amidst the surprise and and the panic soon-to-follow, Marco seemed to have locked his aim on the Queen – who was right in front of him, bathed in Laura’s blood, not even taking note of Michael and his gun – and his claws soon dug deep into the her chest at a breakneck speed.
At this moment, when Aramus witnessed this scene, he spied a large grin. Behind the male vampire covered in blood, behind the fallen Laura, beyond the crowd, through the small sliver of space, he saw a familiar lady. Without a doubt, it was Claudia – the monochrome image reminded him – her fangs were clearly visible from how she grinned excitedly at the sight of blood.
My Gods, what a tremendous display…. the Queen’s blood just looks magnificent! I… I wanna finish her off, I wanna devour her, I wanna make her into a bloody fucking mess…! she thought, beaming internally at the brutal deaths which fascinated her.
Queen Victoria soon went down on her knees, coughing up blood; barely managing to hold a hand up to cover her mouth. The hall was in an uproar, the magicians proficient in combat all alert, the guests panicking, yelling about the terrorist attack incoherently. Marco vanished but momentarily, making matters worse, whether it was a teleportation spell or pure speed was unknown.
“Give chase to that vampire!” someone exclaimed.
Aramus noted that it was the Duchess’ husband, William.
“Take Her Majesty away, we must have her treated, quick,” Duchess Caroline ordered. the Queen’s attendants rushed out from outside the halls instantly.
Sherlock had witnessed a woman literally exploding with a man coming out of her – even for him, this was a first. Afterwards, the place had plunged into chaos, but even in these situations, Sherlock kept a calm head. The crowd panicked with people going about every which way. Luckily for him, that meant everyone was preoccupied with themselves. He skulked about, sometimes running with the crowd, sometimes cutting through, but still maintaining an eye on the Queen who was now evidently bleeding profusely.
He spotted some peculiar things though. Claudia stood unfaltering in all the chaos, and she had fangs as she beamed towards the Queen who was being carried away at the moment. Someone shouted about vampires, so he could deduce that what Frederica said about Claudia somehow affiliating herself with these vampires and ambushing the place was true. Something was up with that, but there were ever more pressing issues at hand. On the far sidelines, Sherlock spotted a woman in a stunning red and black dress, observing the scene with a glass of wine in her hands. He couldn’t clearly see, but he was sure that she was smiling. And separate from the woman, he saw Agent John standing alone. Sherlock saw that he was smiling, but as far as he could tell, it seemed that he wasn’t enjoying the scene as much as he seemed to have known this would happen. How complicated. Not that any of this has to do with why I’m really here.
Sherlock focused back on his original target and saw the Queen still in dire straits. She’s bleeding and it looks like plenty of people are trying to get her out of this mess. Is she human? I don’t see anything that suggests otherwise. Why would she be under such an attack though? This isn’t going to be easy. Sherlock skillfully made his way through the crowd maintaining as much coverage as possible to trail the Queen.
“From a contest of eating food to this? Things sure have turned quite grim…” Thomas commented, standing alongside Tsuruko. The two initially joined the crowd to be closer to other people, but he did not assume that he’d get to see something like this as a result. “Miss Tsuruko… I think we should leave this establishment at once.”
“I think, grim would be an underestimate…” Tsuruko muttered, her back against Thomas’ amidst the crowd. Tsuruko would decide to think about this situation later when things were calm, but as things were, there seemed to be too much going on. Seeing a quick glimpse of her teacher also reminded her that she was going to be detailed on this event later. “Agreed, I, for one, think chaos is a good way to hide away.”
“Alright, on our way we go,” Thomas said, grabbing Tsuruko’s hand and pulling her away.
“Go… where?” Tsuruko asked, as she grasped onto Thomas’ hand, matching his quick pace.
“Dropping you off in the hotel- wait, you checked out…” Thomas was at a loss for words even as they rushed out towards the gate. “Well, for now I can take you to a safe place.”
“I guess I’ll be getting left behind again?” Tsuruko joked, although a bit convinced that that indeed was what she had been subject to.
“Ah, but I wouldn’t leave you behind.”
“Yes, you would very much prefer to pick me up and fling me like a ragdoll…” Tsuruko gave Thomas a doubtful look.
“You hurt me… I would never do that.”
When they finally entered the halls, Michael’s thought was proven true; Laura actually loved nobles and all the fanciness of this event. Now he understood why she wanted to come here despite the call from home. There was no doubt when he saw how her eyes sparkled.
“Ahh, what beautiful dresses! Such shiny accessories! Finally, I get to see… err,” she turned meekly towards Michael, who was pretending to have not seen any of her reactions. Blood rushed up to her cheeks. “W-Well, you know, I looked up to them, so I can’t help this.”
“Sure.” Michael couldn’t stop himself from grinning. “Though, I don’t understand why people would want to put those kind of things on. Well, it’s not like I don’t appreciate it,” he continued, looking at Laura’s blue dress.
“Put what on?” Laura asked. Was it the dress? She thought, making a prediction based on where Michael seemed to be looking.
“The †˜shiny accessories!’” Michael exaggeratedly imitated Laura.
“Hush,” Laura scoffed, blushing. “How one could not understand the significance is beyond me, but I guess that’s how men are, often.”
The next moment, it seemed like the crowd lit up particularly, and Laura’s attention was immediately lost from Michael, who followed her line of gaze and noticed people crowding in a certain direction. Laura walked up to them out of curiosity, and the man could only follow.
Two people sat across the table, facing each other with fiery eyes. There were certain people standing behind the table, the woman in the middle was particularly gorgeous, wearing a striking red dress. It seemed like she’d judge them on this apparent contest of who could eat the most food. The table was filled with plates of food and the scent made it apparent to Michael that the food here was top-notch.
“...Look, that’s Queen Victoria Her Majesty right there, Michael,” Laura almost exclaimed, tugging at his sleeve excitedly. “Wow, who would’ve thought, she is beyond gorgeous!”
“Eh?” Michael was focused on the food until Laura started tugging his sleeve. Admittedly, the Queen was truly a sight to behold, and her beauty dwarfed all those he had seen before; but Michael couldn’t help but return his gaze towards the massive amount of food going to be consumed in front of him. “Food looks good, too.”
“Alright, let’s make this a good one, Mister Aramus,” Duchess Caroline said, taking up the silverware.
“Remember, live with pride. Relax,” the Queen uttered to Aramus, not facing him, but simply staring down to the table.
Elizabeth stood along with the crowd and watched the two intently. “Good luck, teacher,” she whispered.
Aramus gulped audibly, taking up his set of silverware alongside the Duchess. “Yes, Your Majesty. Let’s begin.”
Despite the nobles and other guests knowing who they were, the two were introduced to the crowd by the Queen herself, contrary to Aramus’ wishes.
“Ready, set, go,” the Queen said, and just like that, their contest of food began.
Aramus began digging into his meal, not really checking to see if the Duchess had as well. Pacing was important in a food contest and he kept a quick but constant stream of food going down his gullet. Needless to say, the act was pretty graceless. He barely chewed, instead opting to swallow most things. Elizabeth’s etiquette lessons might as well have been for naught, for all he could remember was shovelling food into his mouth until their contest ended.
Elizabeth was tempted to palm her forehead, but she didn’t. She simply watched, her expression gave away her disappointment, but she tried her best to control it.
Sherlock stood on the sidelines with the crowd, most of which seemed somewhat enthralled by the gluttonous eating. In all honesty, Sherlock could hardly watch without wincing. He didn’t quite understand the appeal of watching people consume food in needless quantities. Not to mention that the man seemed to completely forsake any kind of manners. Are these the kinds of events that happen in the Queen’s meetings? It’s rather… lacking in class.
The Queen simply smiled. It was strange. The crowd was wondering how she could smile at this, as they themselves were disappointed, or rather, disgusted. The Duchess, however, found nothing wrong with it. She ate at her own pace, but was relatively faster than most in terms of eating, despite upholding her food manners, etiquette, and grace.
The only hiccup came when Aramus choked on… something. He wasn’t even paying attention to what he ate anymore; it all looked and tasted good so why should he? Clawing at his chest, he pounded at it for awhile to clear the blockage before reaching for the glass of water and draining it in one go. With a heave, Aramus swallowed everything and took a deep breath of fresh air. If it was anyone lesser, it might have been dangerous.
The Queen gave an applause. “We have a winner,” she announced. “Sir Valmark wins, as he has finished his food. Duchess Caroline Cavendish Bentinck was close, but she lost. Regardless, thank you for the exciting event, I must say that I was fairly amused.”
The Duchess soon got up, putting down the silverware, and faced her Queen. “Thank you, Your Majesty. It was an honour. You too, Mister Aramus. Congratulations, you won with the handicap I remember giving you. You put my nickname of Devourer to shame. Haha!” she said, laughing, roaring like the lioness people thought she was.
Elizabeth came up too. “Congratulations, teacher,” she said, looking down. “It seems like your lessons are to be forfeit. Hmph.” She walked off after whispering to Aramus, somewhere to the corners, perhaps.
Aramus looked down at his hands, fingers twitching ever so often. “A Magister does what he has to succeed so why does it feel like I only succeeding in only making the Duchess look good…?” A hollow victory indeed.
After that, Takeru gave Aramus his condolences, claiming to have watched from afar, he knew what Aramus might’ve really felt, and he wasn’t far from the truth.
“I suppose you’re not one to debate with the people wanting to raise a new law on the Magic World,” Takeru said, trying to take his attention elsewhere. “Perhaps a change is in order, or would you like to stick by the Queen?”
“You already know the answer to that question, Takeru senpai.” Aramus said, looking a little glum as he replied. He could feel more gazes boring into him than there were before the contest and thought it best to find another corner somewhere.
“Haha! I wouldn’t expect any less of you. I suppose I should greet the Queen now,” just as Takeru said that, he turned and found the Queen staring at the two, apparently they had been observed by the Queen for some time now.
“Yes, yes, I was waiting for you, Sir Mikaido. It had been too long,” the Queen said, “Good evening.”
“Indeed,” Takeru said, giving a bow. “Good evening, Your Majesty. Please, allow me to thank you for all the generous – and gracious – donations that were made for our cause. We are ever thankful.”
“Please, I do this for our mutual benefit, for the future, and in hopes of soon ending this war,” Victoria said, then turned to Aramus. “You need not be so down. You weren’t brought up to be a noble, there is but one way to eat at the end of the day.”
Aramus would’ve stood straighter if it was possible, opting to accept his monarch’s words with whatever grace he had left after that bout. “I suppose that is true, Your Majesty. It just does not feel like a victory on my part,” he said, scratching the back of his head.
“Then there is but one way, train your hands and mouth, and challenge her again next year,” the Queen suggested, chuckling. Contrary to Aramus’ seriousness, the Queen seemed to be simply setting up an amusing scene for the next Queen’s Meeting with a playful smile.
“I think she would be delighted,” Aramus replied, knowing that the Duchess would be excited. Perhaps enough to turn this into an annual event. He just hoped the next time didn’t have to be so showy.
Meanwhile, Laura seemed even more excited despite the show ending. “The Duchess is most impressive too, don’t you think?” she asked Michael. “She defeated Sagittarius I hear, alongside that… guy she was eating with.”
“With a number of casualties, I presume,” Michael replied.
“Yes, quite a lot of young student scholars died that day,” Laura said, turning solemn. “I hear the victory wasn’t as sweet after the deaths were counted, because they couldn’t kill Sagittarius that day.”
“Students? They sent students?” Michael asked as he turned to Laura. “Now that’s just unexpected.”
“Yes, in Japan, there was no fast way to transfer a squadron of trained, veteran magi, so they sent the Academy’s Western scholars that resided ain the Eastern Magic Academy instead. It is an academy having mages from both Eastern and Western sides, but it is a neutral ground,” Laura answered.
“They should’ve let us handle that kind of thing. Should’ve sticked to what they do in those places nowadays,” he said gruffly.
“It’s not as easy as you think to transfer people quick,” Laura replied, giving a curt scowl to Michael. “It took quite a lot of effort just to get the Duchess there… well, all of that aside, I’m gonna have to speak with Her Majesty. What are you gonna do from here on out, maybe get some food?”
“Well, I’m here to be by your side, so unless you two would rather be alone I’d prefer to stay with you.” Michael shrugged.
“W-Well, you count as a representative of the Church. I do not mind,” Laura replied, a little flushed. She took a heavy breath before walking up to the Queen.
“Good evening, your Majesty. My name is Laura.”
“Good evening. I suppose you are from the Church,” Queen Victoria said. “I believe you have a note to deliver from the Pope?”
“Indeed I do, your Majesty, but may I first comment that you look simply spectacular tonight? It is an honour to meet you,” Laura said. She sounded as formal as possible, but everyone could see her eyes sparkling, as if it was the greatest moment of her life.
“You flatter me. Regardless, it is nice to meet you. However, I must say that I did not expect the Pope to send the commander of knights. I suppose he sent a priest too,” the Queen said, giving Michael a glance, before gracing him with a beautiful smile.
“Huh? Eh, a pleasure, Your Majesty.” Michael bowed; his reply had a hint of surprise in his voice. He was looking away from the two, his cheeks still red from when he realised what he had said to Laura.
“Now, I shall deliver the letter from the Pope as promised,” Laura said, taking an envelope out from a pocket, and handing it over to the Queen.
Sherlock had been keeping a pretty close eye on the Queen, constantly keeping a distance while blending with the crowd, keeping a good angle so he could lip-read any conversations. Laura from the Church? And a commander of knights it seems. And a letter from the Pope?! Sherlock was hoping the Queen would sound the words if she opened it there. However, both Laura and the Queen seemed to be somewhat frozen.
At that moment, neither Aramus nor Michael expected what was to come. Laura’s eyes widened, and she started to groan, and her body started to fidget.
“Laura?!” Michael immediately held Laura as soon as he saw something was off with her. “What’s happening?! Laura!”
Laura pushed Michael away, and took a step back. “...Mi...chael… run… !” She somehow uttered. The next moment, blood splattered in all directions, and something burst out of Laura’s chest. When Michael looked, he noticed that it was a man. Who knew how a man came out in that fashion from a woman’s chest, but it was coming from inside her, and despite the blood, he recognised the face.
It was Marco.
He could only remember his angered expression from the last time they met, but this time, he wore a crazed smirk on his face. When Marco’s full body had appeared, half of Laura’s body was draped in crimson, and there was a large, gaping wound. She lost her consciousness, and who knew whether she was alive or not; laying on the floor flat that way.
At that moment, Michael completely froze. Whether it was rage, despair, or something else entirely, he didn’t know; but something came over him as everything came to a screeching halt. His thoughts were stuck at that moment, not moving even by a second, as Laura seemingly died.
His Laura.
The only atonement for vampirism was death; and to their souls, eternity in the fires of hell. It was the executor’s duty to grant these heretics atonement through giving them their deaths. The executioner reached for his gun as his prey was identified. Tonight he would do his duty, and with God’s will, he would not fail.
Amidst the surprise and and the panic soon-to-follow, Marco seemed to have locked his aim on the Queen – who was right in front of him, bathed in Laura’s blood, not even taking note of Michael and his gun – and his claws soon dug deep into the her chest at a breakneck speed.
At this moment, when Aramus witnessed this scene, he spied a large grin. Behind the male vampire covered in blood, behind the fallen Laura, beyond the crowd, through the small sliver of space, he saw a familiar lady. Without a doubt, it was Claudia – the monochrome image reminded him – her fangs were clearly visible from how she grinned excitedly at the sight of blood.
My Gods, what a tremendous display…. the Queen’s blood just looks magnificent! I… I wanna finish her off, I wanna devour her, I wanna make her into a bloody fucking mess…! she thought, beaming internally at the brutal deaths which fascinated her.
Queen Victoria soon went down on her knees, coughing up blood; barely managing to hold a hand up to cover her mouth. The hall was in an uproar, the magicians proficient in combat all alert, the guests panicking, yelling about the terrorist attack incoherently. Marco vanished but momentarily, making matters worse, whether it was a teleportation spell or pure speed was unknown.
“Give chase to that vampire!” someone exclaimed.
Aramus noted that it was the Duchess’ husband, William.
“Take Her Majesty away, we must have her treated, quick,” Duchess Caroline ordered. the Queen’s attendants rushed out from outside the halls instantly.
Sherlock had witnessed a woman literally exploding with a man coming out of her – even for him, this was a first. Afterwards, the place had plunged into chaos, but even in these situations, Sherlock kept a calm head. The crowd panicked with people going about every which way. Luckily for him, that meant everyone was preoccupied with themselves. He skulked about, sometimes running with the crowd, sometimes cutting through, but still maintaining an eye on the Queen who was now evidently bleeding profusely.
He spotted some peculiar things though. Claudia stood unfaltering in all the chaos, and she had fangs as she beamed towards the Queen who was being carried away at the moment. Someone shouted about vampires, so he could deduce that what Frederica said about Claudia somehow affiliating herself with these vampires and ambushing the place was true. Something was up with that, but there were ever more pressing issues at hand. On the far sidelines, Sherlock spotted a woman in a stunning red and black dress, observing the scene with a glass of wine in her hands. He couldn’t clearly see, but he was sure that she was smiling. And separate from the woman, he saw Agent John standing alone. Sherlock saw that he was smiling, but as far as he could tell, it seemed that he wasn’t enjoying the scene as much as he seemed to have known this would happen. How complicated. Not that any of this has to do with why I’m really here.
Sherlock focused back on his original target and saw the Queen still in dire straits. She’s bleeding and it looks like plenty of people are trying to get her out of this mess. Is she human? I don’t see anything that suggests otherwise. Why would she be under such an attack though? This isn’t going to be easy. Sherlock skillfully made his way through the crowd maintaining as much coverage as possible to trail the Queen.
“From a contest of eating food to this? Things sure have turned quite grim…” Thomas commented, standing alongside Tsuruko. The two initially joined the crowd to be closer to other people, but he did not assume that he’d get to see something like this as a result. “Miss Tsuruko… I think we should leave this establishment at once.”
“I think, grim would be an underestimate…” Tsuruko muttered, her back against Thomas’ amidst the crowd. Tsuruko would decide to think about this situation later when things were calm, but as things were, there seemed to be too much going on. Seeing a quick glimpse of her teacher also reminded her that she was going to be detailed on this event later. “Agreed, I, for one, think chaos is a good way to hide away.”
“Alright, on our way we go,” Thomas said, grabbing Tsuruko’s hand and pulling her away.
“Go… where?” Tsuruko asked, as she grasped onto Thomas’ hand, matching his quick pace.
“Dropping you off in the hotel- wait, you checked out…” Thomas was at a loss for words even as they rushed out towards the gate. “Well, for now I can take you to a safe place.”
“I guess I’ll be getting left behind again?” Tsuruko joked, although a bit convinced that that indeed was what she had been subject to.
“Ah, but I wouldn’t leave you behind.”
“Yes, you would very much prefer to pick me up and fling me like a ragdoll…” Tsuruko gave Thomas a doubtful look.
“You hurt me… I would never do that.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
When Sherlock went and approached the crowd he found a familiar face, Duchess Frederica of Edinburgh, otherwise known to be the Silver Wanderer in the Magic World. She directed some servants to set up a table and ordered them to fill it up with food.
Sherlock walked up to her table and said with a short bow, “Good evening Duchess, may I accompany you at your table?”
“Good evening. I’m afraid this table here is being prepared out of Her Royal Highness’ request, someone challenged Duchess Caroline to a… food battle? Anyway, you are free to join me for conversation, if anything.” Duchess Frederica wore an even more expensive-looking silver dress than before, and she gave Sherlock a respectable bow as he greeted her.
“Ah ...I see?” Sherlock wore a look of confusion. He didn’t quite understand what a food battle meant in this case, but seeing the sheer amount of food being piled on, it was either some kind of tasting contest, or an eating one; he hoped it was the former. Either way, the food here was divine, but it was not why he came over, so he took up the Duchess on her offer though before anything, he wanted to make sure she was not occupied. “I am not taking you away from your duties am I? I can wait if you need to organise the event.”
“I am almost done. No worries, but I would appreciate if you’d wait for me please,” the Duchess said, giving a glance to the other side where there weren’t many people standing about and conversing, she then directed the servants regarding what food should be included, and even had them remove some. She seemed authoritative and particular about it, maybe because it was for Her Majesty. Minutes later she joined Sherlock while everyone else seemed to be gathering round the table out of expectations of something fun.
“So, how do you do Mister Sherlock? Or is there a name you’d rather prefer me to address you by?” The Duchess questioned, she made sure to speak his name at a low tone out of caution. It seemed like she already knew that Sherlock often ran by a different name.
“I would prefer you address me as Escott. Such is the name most people will know me by. And I am doing fine, the event has been very lively.”
“Very well, Mister Escott. It is good to hear that you are enjoying the event.”
“How are you faring? You seem to have much to do.”
“I would say that I am doing fine, but I think I am too far on the edge to be †˜fine’. I’d rather claim to be anxious. I do not think I have necessarily much to do around here for now, however, this was but an exception for Her Majesty.”
“Why would you be worried? Is the event behind schedule?”
“Someone is hacking through our defense mechanism placed throughout the premises, and they’re far too fast to be tracked,” the Duchess answered. “We can only wait for something to go bad at this rate.”
“A defense system being hacked? That sounds incredibly dangerous, especially since it sounds like it won’t be stopped anytime soon. Moving onto other matters though, I wanted to ask you something. How much of the people here are part of The Society?”
“Some, perhaps?” Frederica shrugged rather uncaringly. “I can tell off a few from the top of my head, but I do not think that is polite. Would you not agree?”
“True enough. It’s just that I heard a curious story about someone leaving the organization and they are attending the event. Sounds a bit suspect, but perhaps not, now that I understand that the event is more diverse than I thought.”
“Ah, her,” the Duchess said. “Are you curious about her? I hear she has been a popular subject among your co-workers.”
“Indeed I am. I’m not quite sure how popular she is, but I find her situation to be especially strange. Do you know anything about her?” Sherlock asked.
“This isn’t hard to figure considering your position, I’d assume? But, very well, I do not mind speaking regarding it,” the Duchess said, facing the food-filled table… that was still under preparations. “Some people had been investigating, and have recently had word… they say that she joined an infamous terrorist Organization. With their bloody pact she is forevermore a dangerous figure to watch out for. Fighting her would mean taking on the Descendant who runs this very Organization, thus I’d believe it is quite a lot of work for The Society to attack her. They’d rather wait for the Church to execute her, as that particular Organization hunts members of said Organization. Rumour has it that the Church hired a really skilled Executioner to have her life ended, in fact.”
“Wait a minute. Is Claudia not at this meeting right now? Regardless of this Church or Executioner, is it safe for her to be here? What better place to spread terror than the Queen’s meeting?”
“And who else would I suspect other than the terrorists to break down our barrier? We can’t point swords without proof. No one can. The Church isn’t so brazen as to attack in the public eye unless they find solid proof of identity themselves, otherwise the Queen would charge them, and they’d be sorely humiliated and have their reputation soiled..”
“So that’s how it is. Do you suspect that the Queen is setting up a trap then? Or is the invite just a formality? Chalk it up to suspicion, but I don’t quite like what I’m hearing.”
“Actually, I feel like the Royal Council officials were bribed into sending invites, or perhaps the high-ranking nobles invited them, also out of bribery or other strange dealings; I can scarce imagine Her Majesty sending invitations to the terrorists herself.”
This is getting so complicated. All I’m here for is the Queen. How did I get into this chain of events? If this Royal Council is sending invites and they have sent invites without the knowledge of the Queen, surely they understand who they are sending these precious invites to. Why was a member of a terrorist Organization invited? What is going on here? Either way, I suppose that’s not actually my business until the place explodes or something. “I see, I suppose that’s reasonable, though there are plenty of problems with that in and of itself, but that’s as far as my interests go. Onto the main topic, the Queen will be coming out soon, correct? What are the chances that I get to strike a conversation with her?”
“I do not know,” the Duchess answered frankly. “You seem perplexed about all this despite not claiming to care. Have you ever considered that I could place a jam on all these strange exchanges?” The Duchess gave a face of true delight. “Perhaps not, but it is within reach – to an extent – if I employ bribery in High Places myself, but… I have to simply see this play out. How else do you think we’ll find out more about the Queen, Mister Escott? Don’t you think it is most reliable to test Her Majesty’s vitality with the aid of the terrorists?”
“Hah.” Sherlock grinned. He was a person who cared about results, not the method. The Duchess had said something that most would deem absurd, but was music to Sherlock’s ears. How effective… and cunning. “I must say, Duchess, I am impressed. You would plunge this place into potential oblivion to have your ways, and then have me try and sift through the chaos? I see your regard for life is beneath your own agenda. You’re a tough client Duchess Frederica.”
“Well… I am rather against the loss of life but it was unavoidable, so I opted to use this to my advantage,” Frederica replied, admitting that she wasn’t as evil as Sherlock thought. “There is no better opportunity, either see through chaos or control it – it is all or nothing here – and I prefer the former considering my objectives.”
“I’d say that’s fair enough. How you handle things is none of my business. I do wish you’d have told me beforehand though.”
“I do not reveal anything within planning stages, unfortunately. Things don’t always go as planned, after all.”
“So all I need to do is stay alive and watch the Queen. What do you plan to do? Will you take shelter and wait for me to report my observations?”
“I’ll do my own share of investigations. However, we’ll have to meet somewhere after the ordeal.”
“Where do you want to meet up?” Sherlock asked.
“Hmmm.” The Duchess took a step closer to Sherlock for the sake of secrecy. “Amidst all the corridors there should be a small room towards the middle of the entire palace… which is a little out-of-place considering the floor plans. You’ll notice it in the maps placed across the premises for this floor. I shall wait for you there after I’m done with things on my side.
“Okay then. Let’s just hope your little helpers don’t blow this place up before we meet up.”
“Let’s hope that is indeed not what we’ll be seeing tonight.”
“I’m going to take a look around and confirm our meeting place. Is there anything else I should know?”
“I doubt there is ought to know, keep an eye on Her Majesty and watch the events unfold, and report to me later. You know the rest about the possible hindrances along the way. I shall take a guess that The Society would attempt to get their paws on Her Majesty’s body, for matters of examination and experimentation… not that I like the sound of that. Our mission fails if that comes to pass.”
“So one condition is that the Queen is not captured by The Society? That is to say that if I confirm her nature, and then she is captured, our deal would be broken?”
“Only before you confirm. If it is after – and I don’t like the sound of Her Majesty getting captured at all – then as per our deal you shall be rewarded regardless of my dismay.”
“Okay. As you are a client, I’ll uphold your wishes to an extent, but my focus will be on the Queen herself and not the situation she is in. Fear not though, if the Queen gets captured, the odds of me seeing her again are low. It would most likely be counter-productive.”
“I suppose so. Good luck, Mister Escott. Let’s find out some truths tonight.”
“Serious matters aside, what exactly were you preparing at this table? Initially I had thought it to be some kind of food tasting contest, but this is entirely too much food on one table for that.”
“Wouldn’t you think so too? The table is actually being filled not for a tasting period, but for a contest of speed on who may consume the food fastest. Her Majesty will be here soon and she will oversee it herself.”
“My goodness, this was the outcome that I least desired to hear. A food eating contest… I can’t say I support such an event. It’s uncomfortable to watch so much get consumed; it’s absolutely unhealthy,” Sherlock said, despite having wanted to eat more some time ago.
“Haha!” Frederica laughed. “I like your honesty, but yes, that is indeed true. Then again I suppose I consume more than necessary oft due to my love for sweets and confectionaries. I am a patissier and baker by nature and run a company selling such goods, you see.”
“Sweets tend to find room where there is none in the stomach, a sentiment that even I can share. It’s impressive that you can bake, and more so that you run a company. A bit more self-accomplished than the countless other nobles I’ve met that simply handle mundane estates and politics handed down to them on a silver platter.”
“I suppose so. My company was indeed given down to me on a silver platter, more so by my late husband, but I wanted it to be more unique with it’s products and came up with an idea to utilise my talents.”
“Having worked with the craft that you own and sell is an accomplishment of its own. Is there anything else you want to do?”
“Anything else that could be potentially be used for profit? Hm, I’ve always wanted to try my hands on sewing and knitting. Perhaps I can sell adorable dolls for the children. The only research I do related to the Magic World is on the Descendants, so I cannot sell those exclusive materials, but I’ve always wanted to make myself appear in magazines of Magic World to publish perhaps something from the Faerie Realm, something I’d love to research extensively one day.”
“Oh no, that’s not quite what I meant. I meant what do you want to be doing in the future? What do you want to do with money, what do you want to do before you close out your life? Everyone has a dream or two.”
“My apologies for misinterpreting. Mn, I do believe I answered most of it regardless. Business is almost similar to a hobby to me. I profit for the sake of feeling victorious over other sellers. Such are the wonders of competition. I wish to research the Faerie Realm one day, use my money for an expedition and set out. I also want to…” Frederica sighed, making a wry smile. “Get remarried, but it is a scary idea, considering they say I poisoned some sweets and fed them to my late husband… other than that, I suppose I am content with my life, as soon as I know if my Queen is worth my services, I shall serve her to the best of my abilities till my very last breath, if possible.”
“Business as more a hobby and less a job…” Sherlock seemed oddly perplexed as he muttered to himself before addressing the Duchess again. “Simple, but unexpected. I have always felt like such activities would chip away at someone that has been at it for too long, but perhaps I am wrong. As for you poisoning your husband, I know nothing so I will not accuse you of anything. It is a shame that your husband’s death may be unjust; I despise such things.” Sherlock’s face tensed as he spoke with an unconscious anger under his breath.
“I don’t even know what occurred to him. Up and dead at his office one day when he was working late with some documents. I got a call on my steam phone for which I could only rush to the scene. He was long gone by the time they found him. I did remember handing him some sweets for him to have that day he set out. Was it The Society, Terrorists, or illness; I know not. I will probably never know the answer, either.”
“A delicate matter handled by ousting the easiest target available – deplorable. You have probably already investigated into the matter, but after all of this is over I may be able to assist if you so desire.”
“I do not know what to pay you with for that,” Frederica replied, cordially not taking up the offer instantly. How could she? This was a completely different problem, and very personal, at that. She could imagine nothing that would be worth the weight to lift Sherlock’s gaze into this case. Olivia was the only solution she had in mind initially to investigate Her Majesty. “The trail is cold and he received his burial years ago. At this point, I do not know if it’s worth the investigation, either.”
No, it can’t be cold. The trail can’t be cold. Once you give up it’s all over; that’s the one thing you must not do. Sherlock’s breathing became uneven, and the focus on his surroundings were beginning to blur ever-so-slightly as he struggled with his thoughts. It was irrational and completely unproductive towards his goals, but he felt an unmistakable unease. The Duchess was a kindred spirit and Sherlock couldn’t stand to hear a story that resonated with him so much. Ultimately looking into her case would be unproductive, but not inherently counter-productive. And so Sherlock spoke, “No, trail is ever completely cold. I’ll tell you what, if you want me to look into this, I’ll give you a special offer. You said that you would give me what you know of Olivia, correct? Well then, after this is over I want to stay in contact. Having a reliable and large source of information has its perks. Something like getting a foot in the door in the Magic World. A bit of chitchatting every now and then, and maybe a cake for me to investigate. Doesn’t that sound like a good deal? I’m not saying you need to answer now, but think about it.”
“A little too good to be true, Mister Escott,” Frederica said, a little hesitant with the offer even now. “I scarce had information to offer as far as I knew on my end, but now you wish for a source of information on the Magic World?” She questioned with a wry smile, shrugging and almost repeating his words, apparently in disbelief. “Not that I mind, but… you seem oddly hung on cracking this case. Is it because of Olivia?”
“Frankly put, yes. Olivia’s case has been forever burned into my mind. I don’t like things that don’t make sense to me, especially cases like Olivia’s and yours. If you are to be believed, then nothing has been resolved, and that is the worst possible outcome.”
“However, in your case with Olivia you might’ve shared an especial relationship with her over a hundred years ago; thus it affected you this much. I will tell you this before you assume otherwise – and this is a confession I’ve never made before. I had,” she whispered, “never truly, ever,” she said, hesitating for a moment, “fell for the Duke. We were, after all, bound to each other with due responsibilities, as a result of a contract. I’ve suffered loveless marriages twice, and that was why I could live with myself as a widow. If you so insist, then very well; I shall take up your offer, just for the sake of my curiosity and your want for self-satisfaction.”
Sherlock took a deep breath and his body relaxed, not because the Duchess had accepted his offer, but because she said she felt no real connection with her late husband. I see, though this is for the better. These kinds of losses strike far harder the closer you are to that person. Was I looking for someone to share in my suffering? Impossible… “Oh is that how it was?” Sherlock said, slightly surprised. “To be fair I did not say how well a job I would do. I will see what I can do with my free time. Though honestly speaking, keeping in contact will probably be more fruitful than you might expect. Every connection is worthwhile, that much I have learned in my years.”
“Fine by me. While I understand the benefits of a connection to a famous detective, do be wary of The Society on your part, for every meetings may be witnessed by a member, perhaps unheard but likely seen. If they come to know that you become closer to me in the near future, you may be commissioned to end the connection completely, if you know what I mean. I know not if that would be your cup of tea, but that would be the end of your source of information.”
“I understand. Nonetheless, may this relationship bear plenty of fruit. I look forward to working with you. Though, I suppose we must get through the little ordeal at hand first.”
Sherlock walked up to her table and said with a short bow, “Good evening Duchess, may I accompany you at your table?”
“Good evening. I’m afraid this table here is being prepared out of Her Royal Highness’ request, someone challenged Duchess Caroline to a… food battle? Anyway, you are free to join me for conversation, if anything.” Duchess Frederica wore an even more expensive-looking silver dress than before, and she gave Sherlock a respectable bow as he greeted her.
“Ah ...I see?” Sherlock wore a look of confusion. He didn’t quite understand what a food battle meant in this case, but seeing the sheer amount of food being piled on, it was either some kind of tasting contest, or an eating one; he hoped it was the former. Either way, the food here was divine, but it was not why he came over, so he took up the Duchess on her offer though before anything, he wanted to make sure she was not occupied. “I am not taking you away from your duties am I? I can wait if you need to organise the event.”
“I am almost done. No worries, but I would appreciate if you’d wait for me please,” the Duchess said, giving a glance to the other side where there weren’t many people standing about and conversing, she then directed the servants regarding what food should be included, and even had them remove some. She seemed authoritative and particular about it, maybe because it was for Her Majesty. Minutes later she joined Sherlock while everyone else seemed to be gathering round the table out of expectations of something fun.
“So, how do you do Mister Sherlock? Or is there a name you’d rather prefer me to address you by?” The Duchess questioned, she made sure to speak his name at a low tone out of caution. It seemed like she already knew that Sherlock often ran by a different name.
“I would prefer you address me as Escott. Such is the name most people will know me by. And I am doing fine, the event has been very lively.”
“Very well, Mister Escott. It is good to hear that you are enjoying the event.”
“How are you faring? You seem to have much to do.”
“I would say that I am doing fine, but I think I am too far on the edge to be †˜fine’. I’d rather claim to be anxious. I do not think I have necessarily much to do around here for now, however, this was but an exception for Her Majesty.”
“Why would you be worried? Is the event behind schedule?”
“Someone is hacking through our defense mechanism placed throughout the premises, and they’re far too fast to be tracked,” the Duchess answered. “We can only wait for something to go bad at this rate.”
“A defense system being hacked? That sounds incredibly dangerous, especially since it sounds like it won’t be stopped anytime soon. Moving onto other matters though, I wanted to ask you something. How much of the people here are part of The Society?”
“Some, perhaps?” Frederica shrugged rather uncaringly. “I can tell off a few from the top of my head, but I do not think that is polite. Would you not agree?”
“True enough. It’s just that I heard a curious story about someone leaving the organization and they are attending the event. Sounds a bit suspect, but perhaps not, now that I understand that the event is more diverse than I thought.”
“Ah, her,” the Duchess said. “Are you curious about her? I hear she has been a popular subject among your co-workers.”
“Indeed I am. I’m not quite sure how popular she is, but I find her situation to be especially strange. Do you know anything about her?” Sherlock asked.
“This isn’t hard to figure considering your position, I’d assume? But, very well, I do not mind speaking regarding it,” the Duchess said, facing the food-filled table… that was still under preparations. “Some people had been investigating, and have recently had word… they say that she joined an infamous terrorist Organization. With their bloody pact she is forevermore a dangerous figure to watch out for. Fighting her would mean taking on the Descendant who runs this very Organization, thus I’d believe it is quite a lot of work for The Society to attack her. They’d rather wait for the Church to execute her, as that particular Organization hunts members of said Organization. Rumour has it that the Church hired a really skilled Executioner to have her life ended, in fact.”
“Wait a minute. Is Claudia not at this meeting right now? Regardless of this Church or Executioner, is it safe for her to be here? What better place to spread terror than the Queen’s meeting?”
“And who else would I suspect other than the terrorists to break down our barrier? We can’t point swords without proof. No one can. The Church isn’t so brazen as to attack in the public eye unless they find solid proof of identity themselves, otherwise the Queen would charge them, and they’d be sorely humiliated and have their reputation soiled..”
“So that’s how it is. Do you suspect that the Queen is setting up a trap then? Or is the invite just a formality? Chalk it up to suspicion, but I don’t quite like what I’m hearing.”
“Actually, I feel like the Royal Council officials were bribed into sending invites, or perhaps the high-ranking nobles invited them, also out of bribery or other strange dealings; I can scarce imagine Her Majesty sending invitations to the terrorists herself.”
This is getting so complicated. All I’m here for is the Queen. How did I get into this chain of events? If this Royal Council is sending invites and they have sent invites without the knowledge of the Queen, surely they understand who they are sending these precious invites to. Why was a member of a terrorist Organization invited? What is going on here? Either way, I suppose that’s not actually my business until the place explodes or something. “I see, I suppose that’s reasonable, though there are plenty of problems with that in and of itself, but that’s as far as my interests go. Onto the main topic, the Queen will be coming out soon, correct? What are the chances that I get to strike a conversation with her?”
“I do not know,” the Duchess answered frankly. “You seem perplexed about all this despite not claiming to care. Have you ever considered that I could place a jam on all these strange exchanges?” The Duchess gave a face of true delight. “Perhaps not, but it is within reach – to an extent – if I employ bribery in High Places myself, but… I have to simply see this play out. How else do you think we’ll find out more about the Queen, Mister Escott? Don’t you think it is most reliable to test Her Majesty’s vitality with the aid of the terrorists?”
“Hah.” Sherlock grinned. He was a person who cared about results, not the method. The Duchess had said something that most would deem absurd, but was music to Sherlock’s ears. How effective… and cunning. “I must say, Duchess, I am impressed. You would plunge this place into potential oblivion to have your ways, and then have me try and sift through the chaos? I see your regard for life is beneath your own agenda. You’re a tough client Duchess Frederica.”
“Well… I am rather against the loss of life but it was unavoidable, so I opted to use this to my advantage,” Frederica replied, admitting that she wasn’t as evil as Sherlock thought. “There is no better opportunity, either see through chaos or control it – it is all or nothing here – and I prefer the former considering my objectives.”
“I’d say that’s fair enough. How you handle things is none of my business. I do wish you’d have told me beforehand though.”
“I do not reveal anything within planning stages, unfortunately. Things don’t always go as planned, after all.”
“So all I need to do is stay alive and watch the Queen. What do you plan to do? Will you take shelter and wait for me to report my observations?”
“I’ll do my own share of investigations. However, we’ll have to meet somewhere after the ordeal.”
“Where do you want to meet up?” Sherlock asked.
“Hmmm.” The Duchess took a step closer to Sherlock for the sake of secrecy. “Amidst all the corridors there should be a small room towards the middle of the entire palace… which is a little out-of-place considering the floor plans. You’ll notice it in the maps placed across the premises for this floor. I shall wait for you there after I’m done with things on my side.
“Okay then. Let’s just hope your little helpers don’t blow this place up before we meet up.”
“Let’s hope that is indeed not what we’ll be seeing tonight.”
“I’m going to take a look around and confirm our meeting place. Is there anything else I should know?”
“I doubt there is ought to know, keep an eye on Her Majesty and watch the events unfold, and report to me later. You know the rest about the possible hindrances along the way. I shall take a guess that The Society would attempt to get their paws on Her Majesty’s body, for matters of examination and experimentation… not that I like the sound of that. Our mission fails if that comes to pass.”
“So one condition is that the Queen is not captured by The Society? That is to say that if I confirm her nature, and then she is captured, our deal would be broken?”
“Only before you confirm. If it is after – and I don’t like the sound of Her Majesty getting captured at all – then as per our deal you shall be rewarded regardless of my dismay.”
“Okay. As you are a client, I’ll uphold your wishes to an extent, but my focus will be on the Queen herself and not the situation she is in. Fear not though, if the Queen gets captured, the odds of me seeing her again are low. It would most likely be counter-productive.”
“I suppose so. Good luck, Mister Escott. Let’s find out some truths tonight.”
“Serious matters aside, what exactly were you preparing at this table? Initially I had thought it to be some kind of food tasting contest, but this is entirely too much food on one table for that.”
“Wouldn’t you think so too? The table is actually being filled not for a tasting period, but for a contest of speed on who may consume the food fastest. Her Majesty will be here soon and she will oversee it herself.”
“My goodness, this was the outcome that I least desired to hear. A food eating contest… I can’t say I support such an event. It’s uncomfortable to watch so much get consumed; it’s absolutely unhealthy,” Sherlock said, despite having wanted to eat more some time ago.
“Haha!” Frederica laughed. “I like your honesty, but yes, that is indeed true. Then again I suppose I consume more than necessary oft due to my love for sweets and confectionaries. I am a patissier and baker by nature and run a company selling such goods, you see.”
“Sweets tend to find room where there is none in the stomach, a sentiment that even I can share. It’s impressive that you can bake, and more so that you run a company. A bit more self-accomplished than the countless other nobles I’ve met that simply handle mundane estates and politics handed down to them on a silver platter.”
“I suppose so. My company was indeed given down to me on a silver platter, more so by my late husband, but I wanted it to be more unique with it’s products and came up with an idea to utilise my talents.”
“Having worked with the craft that you own and sell is an accomplishment of its own. Is there anything else you want to do?”
“Anything else that could be potentially be used for profit? Hm, I’ve always wanted to try my hands on sewing and knitting. Perhaps I can sell adorable dolls for the children. The only research I do related to the Magic World is on the Descendants, so I cannot sell those exclusive materials, but I’ve always wanted to make myself appear in magazines of Magic World to publish perhaps something from the Faerie Realm, something I’d love to research extensively one day.”
“Oh no, that’s not quite what I meant. I meant what do you want to be doing in the future? What do you want to do with money, what do you want to do before you close out your life? Everyone has a dream or two.”
“My apologies for misinterpreting. Mn, I do believe I answered most of it regardless. Business is almost similar to a hobby to me. I profit for the sake of feeling victorious over other sellers. Such are the wonders of competition. I wish to research the Faerie Realm one day, use my money for an expedition and set out. I also want to…” Frederica sighed, making a wry smile. “Get remarried, but it is a scary idea, considering they say I poisoned some sweets and fed them to my late husband… other than that, I suppose I am content with my life, as soon as I know if my Queen is worth my services, I shall serve her to the best of my abilities till my very last breath, if possible.”
“Business as more a hobby and less a job…” Sherlock seemed oddly perplexed as he muttered to himself before addressing the Duchess again. “Simple, but unexpected. I have always felt like such activities would chip away at someone that has been at it for too long, but perhaps I am wrong. As for you poisoning your husband, I know nothing so I will not accuse you of anything. It is a shame that your husband’s death may be unjust; I despise such things.” Sherlock’s face tensed as he spoke with an unconscious anger under his breath.
“I don’t even know what occurred to him. Up and dead at his office one day when he was working late with some documents. I got a call on my steam phone for which I could only rush to the scene. He was long gone by the time they found him. I did remember handing him some sweets for him to have that day he set out. Was it The Society, Terrorists, or illness; I know not. I will probably never know the answer, either.”
“A delicate matter handled by ousting the easiest target available – deplorable. You have probably already investigated into the matter, but after all of this is over I may be able to assist if you so desire.”
“I do not know what to pay you with for that,” Frederica replied, cordially not taking up the offer instantly. How could she? This was a completely different problem, and very personal, at that. She could imagine nothing that would be worth the weight to lift Sherlock’s gaze into this case. Olivia was the only solution she had in mind initially to investigate Her Majesty. “The trail is cold and he received his burial years ago. At this point, I do not know if it’s worth the investigation, either.”
No, it can’t be cold. The trail can’t be cold. Once you give up it’s all over; that’s the one thing you must not do. Sherlock’s breathing became uneven, and the focus on his surroundings were beginning to blur ever-so-slightly as he struggled with his thoughts. It was irrational and completely unproductive towards his goals, but he felt an unmistakable unease. The Duchess was a kindred spirit and Sherlock couldn’t stand to hear a story that resonated with him so much. Ultimately looking into her case would be unproductive, but not inherently counter-productive. And so Sherlock spoke, “No, trail is ever completely cold. I’ll tell you what, if you want me to look into this, I’ll give you a special offer. You said that you would give me what you know of Olivia, correct? Well then, after this is over I want to stay in contact. Having a reliable and large source of information has its perks. Something like getting a foot in the door in the Magic World. A bit of chitchatting every now and then, and maybe a cake for me to investigate. Doesn’t that sound like a good deal? I’m not saying you need to answer now, but think about it.”
“A little too good to be true, Mister Escott,” Frederica said, a little hesitant with the offer even now. “I scarce had information to offer as far as I knew on my end, but now you wish for a source of information on the Magic World?” She questioned with a wry smile, shrugging and almost repeating his words, apparently in disbelief. “Not that I mind, but… you seem oddly hung on cracking this case. Is it because of Olivia?”
“Frankly put, yes. Olivia’s case has been forever burned into my mind. I don’t like things that don’t make sense to me, especially cases like Olivia’s and yours. If you are to be believed, then nothing has been resolved, and that is the worst possible outcome.”
“However, in your case with Olivia you might’ve shared an especial relationship with her over a hundred years ago; thus it affected you this much. I will tell you this before you assume otherwise – and this is a confession I’ve never made before. I had,” she whispered, “never truly, ever,” she said, hesitating for a moment, “fell for the Duke. We were, after all, bound to each other with due responsibilities, as a result of a contract. I’ve suffered loveless marriages twice, and that was why I could live with myself as a widow. If you so insist, then very well; I shall take up your offer, just for the sake of my curiosity and your want for self-satisfaction.”
Sherlock took a deep breath and his body relaxed, not because the Duchess had accepted his offer, but because she said she felt no real connection with her late husband. I see, though this is for the better. These kinds of losses strike far harder the closer you are to that person. Was I looking for someone to share in my suffering? Impossible… “Oh is that how it was?” Sherlock said, slightly surprised. “To be fair I did not say how well a job I would do. I will see what I can do with my free time. Though honestly speaking, keeping in contact will probably be more fruitful than you might expect. Every connection is worthwhile, that much I have learned in my years.”
“Fine by me. While I understand the benefits of a connection to a famous detective, do be wary of The Society on your part, for every meetings may be witnessed by a member, perhaps unheard but likely seen. If they come to know that you become closer to me in the near future, you may be commissioned to end the connection completely, if you know what I mean. I know not if that would be your cup of tea, but that would be the end of your source of information.”
“I understand. Nonetheless, may this relationship bear plenty of fruit. I look forward to working with you. Though, I suppose we must get through the little ordeal at hand first.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Claudia entered the hall where the ball was taking place. Under the spectacular interior, the gorgeous decorations, and the fine music in the air, the pairs were already dancing to their hearts’ content. Some silver tongues could be heard and some were toasting with high quality wine. It was indeed a place for the higher quality individuals, the younger bright minds; the nobles.
The two could see a lot of younger couples already performing court dancing.
Mary gave a look of delight and happiness, the air of merriment filling her in.
“Ahhh, just like in the novels, such a romantic air is about here, don’t you think?”
“Indeed, it is just as I pictured it. Bright lights, the pristine marble floors, riddled with the clacking of the patrons’ shoes as they dance the night away. It is almost like I am living a novel this night,” Claudia said, completely immersed in the elegant environment and the people around them. “...It actually reminds me of Paris, back when I gazed at the city’s many lights and people, mingling in a similar manner… it is simply intoxicating.” Claudia appeared so ardent about this that she had naught but a wide smile plastered on her face.
Mary thought to be herself about exactly what kind of adventures Claudia had at a young age in France, but before she commented, her attention was stolen.
“Oh, Mary, to what do I owe the pleasure?”
A face unfamiliar to Claudia spoke from the left, and she found an unmistakable noble. Long, wavy blonde hair, bright brown pupils and an exquisite dress sparkling in the lights, literally. She was somehow familiar to her but very hardly, she could connect the Duchess Caroline’s face to her’s vaguely from the pictures she saw from the few magazines Charlotte shared.
“Oh dear, it’s been ages,” Mary said, her face lightening up considerably at the sight of an old friend.
“Ahh, hello there,” Claudia greeted with a slight bow of her head. “I am Claudia Virtusio de la Farris, and you are?” She completely forgot the reason why the Countess had to go to the trouble of concealing her full name from the letter she used to gain entry to this event. That aside, she didn’t recognise who this woman was, but by her demeanour, she no doubt seemed familiar.
“Elizabeth Cavendish Bentinck. It is a pleasure to meet you, Claudia,” she said with a respectable bow. “Mary, where had you been? I had no means to contact you when I came to England, I am glad that I had found you here today at last.”
“Well, I was busy with homework and all… I hardly checked my mailbox now,” Mary chuckled dryly as she replied.
Claudia pursed her lips. “Even I check any messages I receive at times. Keeping in touch with friends is important, Mary!” She chided, placing her hands on her hips in a scolding manner.
“Excuse me for being busy with homework, Claudia. You’d have all the time in the world to check since you are busy laying down on the bed feeling absolutely comforted. God knows if you read any of your study materials, save for the novels you crave,” Mary spat out with a shrug, making Elizabeth giggle.
“You two sure get along well,” Elizabeth commented, feeling happy for the two. “Studying is important, so I’d implore you to keep trying, my friend.”
“You too, Elizabeth. Albeit, I can imagine you’re already at the top of your class in the Eastern Magic Academy,” Mary said, already guessing the obvious. Someone as fine and as perfect as Elizabeth would no doubt be recognised for her talent by now in the Academy she studied.
“Of course. My teacher, a Magic Magister, regards me in high favour, even. Ohohoho,” Elizabeth boasted, placing a mouth on her hand as she gave a triumphant laugh.
“Your perfectionism is one thing I cannot match…” Mary said with a hint of defeat all over her face. “A Magic Magister, is it? Well, considering how perfect you are this is hardly surprising. How does your mother fare, by the way?”
“She fares well. Having returned from her battle against Sagittarius in Japan, she is more than ever a glorious figure of the Magic World in England now.”
“How does it feel to be taught personally by a Magister?” Claudia asked. “Considering they are honoured highly by the Queen, it must be quite an experience to be in this position.”
Mary looked back and forth between the two. Had Elizabeth implied that she was being personally tutored by a Magister? Or was it interpreted differently? Is Claudia perhaps a mind-reader?!
“Yes, it is an honour to be taught personally by a Magister. They are particular about your mistakes, and you are reminded of basics you may oft forget, or special styles they’d employ to bypass certain problems,” Elizabeth answered, elaborating with great enthusiasm. “However such opportunities are not long and I must learn whatever I can in a short span of time.”
So it was interpreted differently, but correctly after all?! “Just what an honour student would say… ahem, I must say that is wonderful, Elizabeth. I hope you get to learn more, however jealous I am; good luck!” Mary wished well for her, yet she was pleasantly surprised.
Claudia nodded. “Indeed, working side by side with a Magister is something I could only accomplish in my dreams, unfortunately. It is hard to imagine oneself in a position thought so highly by everyone,” Claudia said, appearing much more interested in the subject of Magisters than she thought herself to ever be. Perhaps speaking with someone with the experience immersed her in some way, if not fruitlessly, granted her inability to utilise basic spells any longer.
“Perhaps, but effort is something that is there for one to perform so that they would reach those unimaginable platforms.” Elizabeth then turned to the voice behind her where there were young, dashing noble gentlemen waiting for her. Youths all attempting to court Elizabeth seemed to have formed a group behind her, as usual. “It seems like I am keeping the gentlemen waiting, I must attend to them now. Regardless, it was nice speaking with you two, I hope we meet again some time in the near future.”
“See you soon and good luck,” Mary said, seeing Elizabeth off.
“Au revoir, Elizabeth,” Claudia said, waving as the woman walked away with a delicate smile.
“She is as popular as she was with the males, too bad she is hardly interested in any of them,” Mary said, apparently slightly jealous despite claiming to have not been interested in courting in one of their first meetings in the café.
Claudia’s eyes darted to Mary’s direction at the mention of Elizabeth not necessarily being interested in men. “Is that so?” She said, practically excited on the matter.
“Well, she feels that attention gained from her status is alarming, due to people wanting her for it desperately, I feel.”
“Hmph, how selfish of people. Are most men so self-assured like that?” Claudia visibly voiced her distaste as if this was done to her in the past. Well for that matter, she was surprised no one attempted to make a pass at her, especially when she lived with the Duke. She was a beautiful maiden as well!
Too bad Claudia forgot that she was a caretaker, and a lowly Dark Knight under the Duke’s care. Of course no noble would make a pass on her. The reason was simple; she was not a noble.
“Well, not most, but some are, especially the nobles whose houses are in decline or the lower classes,” Mary replied.
“It must be rough for her, no?”
“Perhaps it is or perhaps not. She never spoke about it nor expressed any bad about them, but you know… I just noticed it from observation in the past.”
“I realised you are really observant, Mary. Now, if only you could remember to check your mailbox as often,” Claudia said in jest, turning away from the woman to snicker behind her palm.
“In a ball when you have no partner this is just how it is, Claudia… and this and that are two different things!” Mary said, looking down at her pale red dress. What could be wrong with it that men wouldn’t approach her? It wasn’t expensive but her peers commented that she looked lovely in it. It was a precious present from her mother so she kept it clean, and would only occasionally take it out for events like these. It’s the rumours about me, isn’t it?! It has to be! She wailed internally.
Claudia chuckled. “And with that said, it seems that neither of us have a partner for the festivities…” she said, voice trailing off as her eyes found their ways elsewhere. Just so that Claudia didn’t have to look at Mary in her slight nervousness, of course.
Mary looked down, offering her hand. “No,” she said. “Considering we hardly get such chances, why not have me for a partner tonight? I do not think there is anything wrong with friends dancing.”
Claudia turned back to Mary with a surprised expression. “Really? Colour me surprised, that was the complete opposite of what I thought you were going to say,” Claudia said, rubbing the back of her head
“I’m surprised myself, but since it is such an occasion, why not? Just this once,” Mary replied, giving a wink.
Claudia uttered a stifled grunt under her breath as she turned a little red. “S-Sure, I guess that makes sense...” she said, taking Mary's hand. “...Are you sure you won't be worried about the stares?”
“We’d be the joke of the month, or at worse the year, but I am not worried about people and their gossip.”
“Wow, I'm really surprised. It's like the world truly is ending, now.”
“How so...?”
“Well it's fairly obvious you take to gossip and the like. You not caring about it now is like a travesty!”
“My, are you worried about me, Claudia?” Mary said with a smirk. That is hardly new for me considering I’ve been a subject of the Magic World for quite some time now.
Claudia’s face reddened, all the way to the tips of her ears. “Y-You are a strong woman. You are able-bodied – I mean, you are strong enough to take care of yourself,” she said, turning away from Mary to sputter about.
“Well, I won’t wait forever; would you take the offered hand or not?” Mary said, pretending to lose her patience.
“R-Right...” Claudia said, delicately grasping Mary's hand, accepting the offer. “Please be gentle...”
“Isn’t that my line?” Mary said, and then she came to a realisation. “Wait, does that mean you… never did this before?”
“Ahaha...” Claudia could only laugh nervously once she realised the jig was up. “Well I can't say I was one to practice dancing, so I'm a little new...”
“Come, Claudia; I’ll lead. No point dilly-dallying here on the side-lines mulling over your past.” Mary pulled Claudia to the dancing stage without concern for her inexperience or lack of practice. After all, dancing was something anyone could do, given they’d bring forth their courage, even if they lacked practice, it just wouldn’t happen to be perfect. Many pairs were already tapping their feet against the red carpet to the tune of the music.
Claudia seemed nervous, and Mary was a little hesitant, but she took a deep breath and gave a confident smile, portraying her vivacity. At the beginning of the next chorus Mary started, and of course Claudia had trouble keeping up from the start. Her steps were not in synch with Mary’s, and she almost lost touch of her partner’s shoulder. A clumsy dance indeed. Mary still kept up her smile, as if forced, but she seemed to be having fun, as they danced, circling around across the floor. The crowd had caught on to the pair of two girls long ago, and they were staring with a dumbfounded look, finding the sight disbelieving, but oddly charming. They’d be talking about it for the times to come.
“You’re so bad at this,” Mary commented, barely containing her laughter.
Claudia attempted to pout and puff out her cheeks at Mary, but admittedly, she could only make this expression for so long before an ugly snort came from the girl as she giggled. “I know, I know. I promise to improve for future reference,” she said, being sincere under that smile.
Mary said nothing in return except for giving a nod. The two danced till the end of the music, after which the pairs disbanded and others came in as the next piece was to be played.
“Well, that was fun,” Mary said, letting go of Claudia’s hand.
“Indeed. Although it was not my best work, I had fun regardless,” Claudia replied, forcibly nodding her head in agreement with a defeated expression. “It is times like these where I wish I spent more time practicing than reading…”
Before Mary could reply, her gaze fell upon a certain figure behind Claudia. Far taller, handsome features, charming pair of hazel eyes, and a jet black suit that seemed to be almost gleaming against the lights of the room was witnessed. His expression gave away a sense of magnanimity; an oddly powerful aura of charisma surrounding him.
“I’m sorry, Claudia,” Mary said, smiling in defeat, looking at the dashing man. “It seems like I have a gentleman to attend to after all.”
“Eh?” Claudia turned tail to face the man in question, meeting his gaze with a quirked eyebrow. “Oh, hello…” Claudia said, then turned back to Mary, sighing. “So much for not being interested in courting….”
Mary completely ignored the comment, coldly, instead of making a comeback statement like usual, or even showing even a bit of a flustered face like she would when confronted with questions related to courting. She never even glanced back to Claudia as she approached the man and offered her hand after a courteous bow.
The gentleman did not even respond to Claudia either, as if her greeting hadn’t even reached his ear, or perhaps he pretended as though it hadn’t reached them. Regardless, he took Mary’s hand with a kiss at the back of said hand, giving a most charming smile, and the two proceeded to the dancing floor – wordlessly, as if they communicated through gazes alone – where the other couples were already dancing, leaving Claudia behind to spectate.
The dance of the two that Claudia witnessed the next moment was beyond something else. It was a picturesque view right out from the novels she read before. A classical scene of a gentleman and a lady dancing, albeit the lady was slightly short, but it was almost in-line with her imagination. All the more reason for Claudia to cringe. They were both skilled at dancing, and Mary could pull off steps she could not before due to Claudia’s shortcomings, even giving a pivot, as she was being lead on by the man; they were perfectly dancing in tune with the music too. She could see a glint of flash from Mary’s golden eye, but thought that it might’ve been her imagination.
“Your task tonight… is the extermination.”
“Yes, Master,” Mary whispered, her eyes filled with determination. “With mine own hands, Claudia shall be eliminated.”
Claudia could only see the lips part and move, the man smiling and Mary giving a gentle and reluctant nod. She could only imagine what romantic exchanges they were making… she wanted to deny it, really she did, but Claudia felt a little jealous watching the two in their so-called fairy-tale like moment. When did Mary suddenly have men wanting to dance with her? Claudia had never seen her so adorned with a smile only one with their lover would wear. Albeit, she felt offended from the silent treatment as well; so much that she bit her lip and scowled absentmindedly.
“Who does he… think he is…?” Claudia mumbled to herself. This was Mary – her Mary, who was slowly being taken away, and she couldn’t allow such a thing.
Claudia felt herself begin to approach the two, but a second thought hit her. She stopped in her tracks, defeated, unable to compete with such a man. “Then again… she doesn’t take to my fancy anyway…” Claudia said, sighing, a nonchalant shrug reciprocating her shoulders.
“Claudia, it is time.” As soon as the voice was heard, Claudia turned and found Rose, her black and red dress quite intoxicating, and bewitching. The fellow vampire gave her trademark seductive smile. “You must make haste, the Queen may show herself in the previous hall you were in soon.”
Claudia nodded, cracking her index finger with a bitter expression. “...With the utmost pleasure,” she said, moving along to the aforementioned hall with swiftness. “...At least there will be someone to take my anger out on.”
The two could see a lot of younger couples already performing court dancing.
Mary gave a look of delight and happiness, the air of merriment filling her in.
“Ahhh, just like in the novels, such a romantic air is about here, don’t you think?”
“Indeed, it is just as I pictured it. Bright lights, the pristine marble floors, riddled with the clacking of the patrons’ shoes as they dance the night away. It is almost like I am living a novel this night,” Claudia said, completely immersed in the elegant environment and the people around them. “...It actually reminds me of Paris, back when I gazed at the city’s many lights and people, mingling in a similar manner… it is simply intoxicating.” Claudia appeared so ardent about this that she had naught but a wide smile plastered on her face.
Mary thought to be herself about exactly what kind of adventures Claudia had at a young age in France, but before she commented, her attention was stolen.
“Oh, Mary, to what do I owe the pleasure?”
A face unfamiliar to Claudia spoke from the left, and she found an unmistakable noble. Long, wavy blonde hair, bright brown pupils and an exquisite dress sparkling in the lights, literally. She was somehow familiar to her but very hardly, she could connect the Duchess Caroline’s face to her’s vaguely from the pictures she saw from the few magazines Charlotte shared.
“Oh dear, it’s been ages,” Mary said, her face lightening up considerably at the sight of an old friend.
“Ahh, hello there,” Claudia greeted with a slight bow of her head. “I am Claudia Virtusio de la Farris, and you are?” She completely forgot the reason why the Countess had to go to the trouble of concealing her full name from the letter she used to gain entry to this event. That aside, she didn’t recognise who this woman was, but by her demeanour, she no doubt seemed familiar.
“Elizabeth Cavendish Bentinck. It is a pleasure to meet you, Claudia,” she said with a respectable bow. “Mary, where had you been? I had no means to contact you when I came to England, I am glad that I had found you here today at last.”
“Well, I was busy with homework and all… I hardly checked my mailbox now,” Mary chuckled dryly as she replied.
Claudia pursed her lips. “Even I check any messages I receive at times. Keeping in touch with friends is important, Mary!” She chided, placing her hands on her hips in a scolding manner.
“Excuse me for being busy with homework, Claudia. You’d have all the time in the world to check since you are busy laying down on the bed feeling absolutely comforted. God knows if you read any of your study materials, save for the novels you crave,” Mary spat out with a shrug, making Elizabeth giggle.
“You two sure get along well,” Elizabeth commented, feeling happy for the two. “Studying is important, so I’d implore you to keep trying, my friend.”
“You too, Elizabeth. Albeit, I can imagine you’re already at the top of your class in the Eastern Magic Academy,” Mary said, already guessing the obvious. Someone as fine and as perfect as Elizabeth would no doubt be recognised for her talent by now in the Academy she studied.
“Of course. My teacher, a Magic Magister, regards me in high favour, even. Ohohoho,” Elizabeth boasted, placing a mouth on her hand as she gave a triumphant laugh.
“Your perfectionism is one thing I cannot match…” Mary said with a hint of defeat all over her face. “A Magic Magister, is it? Well, considering how perfect you are this is hardly surprising. How does your mother fare, by the way?”
“She fares well. Having returned from her battle against Sagittarius in Japan, she is more than ever a glorious figure of the Magic World in England now.”
“How does it feel to be taught personally by a Magister?” Claudia asked. “Considering they are honoured highly by the Queen, it must be quite an experience to be in this position.”
Mary looked back and forth between the two. Had Elizabeth implied that she was being personally tutored by a Magister? Or was it interpreted differently? Is Claudia perhaps a mind-reader?!
“Yes, it is an honour to be taught personally by a Magister. They are particular about your mistakes, and you are reminded of basics you may oft forget, or special styles they’d employ to bypass certain problems,” Elizabeth answered, elaborating with great enthusiasm. “However such opportunities are not long and I must learn whatever I can in a short span of time.”
So it was interpreted differently, but correctly after all?! “Just what an honour student would say… ahem, I must say that is wonderful, Elizabeth. I hope you get to learn more, however jealous I am; good luck!” Mary wished well for her, yet she was pleasantly surprised.
Claudia nodded. “Indeed, working side by side with a Magister is something I could only accomplish in my dreams, unfortunately. It is hard to imagine oneself in a position thought so highly by everyone,” Claudia said, appearing much more interested in the subject of Magisters than she thought herself to ever be. Perhaps speaking with someone with the experience immersed her in some way, if not fruitlessly, granted her inability to utilise basic spells any longer.
“Perhaps, but effort is something that is there for one to perform so that they would reach those unimaginable platforms.” Elizabeth then turned to the voice behind her where there were young, dashing noble gentlemen waiting for her. Youths all attempting to court Elizabeth seemed to have formed a group behind her, as usual. “It seems like I am keeping the gentlemen waiting, I must attend to them now. Regardless, it was nice speaking with you two, I hope we meet again some time in the near future.”
“See you soon and good luck,” Mary said, seeing Elizabeth off.
“Au revoir, Elizabeth,” Claudia said, waving as the woman walked away with a delicate smile.
“She is as popular as she was with the males, too bad she is hardly interested in any of them,” Mary said, apparently slightly jealous despite claiming to have not been interested in courting in one of their first meetings in the café.
Claudia’s eyes darted to Mary’s direction at the mention of Elizabeth not necessarily being interested in men. “Is that so?” She said, practically excited on the matter.
“Well, she feels that attention gained from her status is alarming, due to people wanting her for it desperately, I feel.”
“Hmph, how selfish of people. Are most men so self-assured like that?” Claudia visibly voiced her distaste as if this was done to her in the past. Well for that matter, she was surprised no one attempted to make a pass at her, especially when she lived with the Duke. She was a beautiful maiden as well!
Too bad Claudia forgot that she was a caretaker, and a lowly Dark Knight under the Duke’s care. Of course no noble would make a pass on her. The reason was simple; she was not a noble.
“Well, not most, but some are, especially the nobles whose houses are in decline or the lower classes,” Mary replied.
“It must be rough for her, no?”
“Perhaps it is or perhaps not. She never spoke about it nor expressed any bad about them, but you know… I just noticed it from observation in the past.”
“I realised you are really observant, Mary. Now, if only you could remember to check your mailbox as often,” Claudia said in jest, turning away from the woman to snicker behind her palm.
“In a ball when you have no partner this is just how it is, Claudia… and this and that are two different things!” Mary said, looking down at her pale red dress. What could be wrong with it that men wouldn’t approach her? It wasn’t expensive but her peers commented that she looked lovely in it. It was a precious present from her mother so she kept it clean, and would only occasionally take it out for events like these. It’s the rumours about me, isn’t it?! It has to be! She wailed internally.
Claudia chuckled. “And with that said, it seems that neither of us have a partner for the festivities…” she said, voice trailing off as her eyes found their ways elsewhere. Just so that Claudia didn’t have to look at Mary in her slight nervousness, of course.
Mary looked down, offering her hand. “No,” she said. “Considering we hardly get such chances, why not have me for a partner tonight? I do not think there is anything wrong with friends dancing.”
Claudia turned back to Mary with a surprised expression. “Really? Colour me surprised, that was the complete opposite of what I thought you were going to say,” Claudia said, rubbing the back of her head
“I’m surprised myself, but since it is such an occasion, why not? Just this once,” Mary replied, giving a wink.
Claudia uttered a stifled grunt under her breath as she turned a little red. “S-Sure, I guess that makes sense...” she said, taking Mary's hand. “...Are you sure you won't be worried about the stares?”
“We’d be the joke of the month, or at worse the year, but I am not worried about people and their gossip.”
“Wow, I'm really surprised. It's like the world truly is ending, now.”
“How so...?”
“Well it's fairly obvious you take to gossip and the like. You not caring about it now is like a travesty!”
“My, are you worried about me, Claudia?” Mary said with a smirk. That is hardly new for me considering I’ve been a subject of the Magic World for quite some time now.
Claudia’s face reddened, all the way to the tips of her ears. “Y-You are a strong woman. You are able-bodied – I mean, you are strong enough to take care of yourself,” she said, turning away from Mary to sputter about.
“Well, I won’t wait forever; would you take the offered hand or not?” Mary said, pretending to lose her patience.
“R-Right...” Claudia said, delicately grasping Mary's hand, accepting the offer. “Please be gentle...”
“Isn’t that my line?” Mary said, and then she came to a realisation. “Wait, does that mean you… never did this before?”
“Ahaha...” Claudia could only laugh nervously once she realised the jig was up. “Well I can't say I was one to practice dancing, so I'm a little new...”
“Come, Claudia; I’ll lead. No point dilly-dallying here on the side-lines mulling over your past.” Mary pulled Claudia to the dancing stage without concern for her inexperience or lack of practice. After all, dancing was something anyone could do, given they’d bring forth their courage, even if they lacked practice, it just wouldn’t happen to be perfect. Many pairs were already tapping their feet against the red carpet to the tune of the music.
Claudia seemed nervous, and Mary was a little hesitant, but she took a deep breath and gave a confident smile, portraying her vivacity. At the beginning of the next chorus Mary started, and of course Claudia had trouble keeping up from the start. Her steps were not in synch with Mary’s, and she almost lost touch of her partner’s shoulder. A clumsy dance indeed. Mary still kept up her smile, as if forced, but she seemed to be having fun, as they danced, circling around across the floor. The crowd had caught on to the pair of two girls long ago, and they were staring with a dumbfounded look, finding the sight disbelieving, but oddly charming. They’d be talking about it for the times to come.
“You’re so bad at this,” Mary commented, barely containing her laughter.
Claudia attempted to pout and puff out her cheeks at Mary, but admittedly, she could only make this expression for so long before an ugly snort came from the girl as she giggled. “I know, I know. I promise to improve for future reference,” she said, being sincere under that smile.
Mary said nothing in return except for giving a nod. The two danced till the end of the music, after which the pairs disbanded and others came in as the next piece was to be played.
“Well, that was fun,” Mary said, letting go of Claudia’s hand.
“Indeed. Although it was not my best work, I had fun regardless,” Claudia replied, forcibly nodding her head in agreement with a defeated expression. “It is times like these where I wish I spent more time practicing than reading…”
Before Mary could reply, her gaze fell upon a certain figure behind Claudia. Far taller, handsome features, charming pair of hazel eyes, and a jet black suit that seemed to be almost gleaming against the lights of the room was witnessed. His expression gave away a sense of magnanimity; an oddly powerful aura of charisma surrounding him.
“I’m sorry, Claudia,” Mary said, smiling in defeat, looking at the dashing man. “It seems like I have a gentleman to attend to after all.”
“Eh?” Claudia turned tail to face the man in question, meeting his gaze with a quirked eyebrow. “Oh, hello…” Claudia said, then turned back to Mary, sighing. “So much for not being interested in courting….”
Mary completely ignored the comment, coldly, instead of making a comeback statement like usual, or even showing even a bit of a flustered face like she would when confronted with questions related to courting. She never even glanced back to Claudia as she approached the man and offered her hand after a courteous bow.
The gentleman did not even respond to Claudia either, as if her greeting hadn’t even reached his ear, or perhaps he pretended as though it hadn’t reached them. Regardless, he took Mary’s hand with a kiss at the back of said hand, giving a most charming smile, and the two proceeded to the dancing floor – wordlessly, as if they communicated through gazes alone – where the other couples were already dancing, leaving Claudia behind to spectate.
The dance of the two that Claudia witnessed the next moment was beyond something else. It was a picturesque view right out from the novels she read before. A classical scene of a gentleman and a lady dancing, albeit the lady was slightly short, but it was almost in-line with her imagination. All the more reason for Claudia to cringe. They were both skilled at dancing, and Mary could pull off steps she could not before due to Claudia’s shortcomings, even giving a pivot, as she was being lead on by the man; they were perfectly dancing in tune with the music too. She could see a glint of flash from Mary’s golden eye, but thought that it might’ve been her imagination.
“Your task tonight… is the extermination.”
“Yes, Master,” Mary whispered, her eyes filled with determination. “With mine own hands, Claudia shall be eliminated.”
Claudia could only see the lips part and move, the man smiling and Mary giving a gentle and reluctant nod. She could only imagine what romantic exchanges they were making… she wanted to deny it, really she did, but Claudia felt a little jealous watching the two in their so-called fairy-tale like moment. When did Mary suddenly have men wanting to dance with her? Claudia had never seen her so adorned with a smile only one with their lover would wear. Albeit, she felt offended from the silent treatment as well; so much that she bit her lip and scowled absentmindedly.
“Who does he… think he is…?” Claudia mumbled to herself. This was Mary – her Mary, who was slowly being taken away, and she couldn’t allow such a thing.
Claudia felt herself begin to approach the two, but a second thought hit her. She stopped in her tracks, defeated, unable to compete with such a man. “Then again… she doesn’t take to my fancy anyway…” Claudia said, sighing, a nonchalant shrug reciprocating her shoulders.
“Claudia, it is time.” As soon as the voice was heard, Claudia turned and found Rose, her black and red dress quite intoxicating, and bewitching. The fellow vampire gave her trademark seductive smile. “You must make haste, the Queen may show herself in the previous hall you were in soon.”
Claudia nodded, cracking her index finger with a bitter expression. “...With the utmost pleasure,” she said, moving along to the aforementioned hall with swiftness. “...At least there will be someone to take my anger out on.”